Podcasts about sex stories

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 16, 2025

She seems so familiar?Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.The girl was shivering in my arms as the cool night breeze chilled the damp skin of her back. Although I wouldn't mind fooling around a little more, I didn't want her to catch a cold, or worse. I was feeling around for her sweater when my hand landed on something soft and furry. Picking it up, I recognized it as the woolly tail the girl had been wearing around her waist. At some point while we were having sex, the ribbon had come undone and the tail fell off.“You've lost your thingy” I said.“My thingy?”“Here” I said, giving her the furry tail.“My lucky tail; Here, you keep it,” she whispered, “and think of me.” She handed it back to me and gave me one more kiss. After the kiss, her lips stayed near mine, as if she was hesitating. “But; If you want; I'd; really like to spend the night with you”‘Spend the night' didn't mean just more sex, it also implied waking up together. It was as close to asking me who I was as was allowed. It meant I wasn't the only one who felt something special had happened here tonight.“Little lamb, I wouldn't want anything else” I whispered, “But; I can't. Not yet. There's something I have to do first; I…” I didn't know what to say, how could I tell this girl that I loved her, but that I first had to dump my girlfriend of three years, and not sound like a complete douchebag?I tucked the wooly tail in my pocket and got up. We didn't say another thing while we dressed ourselves and reluctantly got ready to part. I hesitated to let her go while her identity was still a complete mystery to me.“I…” I started.“Shush” she said, laying her finger on my lips. “It's okay, I understand; But, if you change your mind, I'll be waiting for you in Old Jim's barn. And please, for God's sake, be quiet” she whispered. Then she stepped back and disappeared into the darkness. She was gone, and I missed her already. Almost immediately she reemerged and gave me one last sincerely affectionate kiss. Then she disappeared for good, and I was alone.After I had gathered my belongings, I sat down on the rock wall and replayed her words, digesting them and making sure I remembered them correctly. Despite its obvious intention, it was a strange request. Old Jim, or uncle Jim as we called him at home, was a grumpy old bastard who was known to chase people off his property with a loaded shotgun. He was my mother's uncle and I knew him well, so he probably wouldn't shoot me, but the girl couldn't know that. Why then would she ask me to go to such a perilous place? Was she testing me? Did I have to prove my valor by risking my life to be with her? Or had my rejection angered her and was she now playing a cruel trick on me?Then another idea came to mind. What if she had chosen Jim's barn because she knew nobody would look there but me? It was the option I liked best, but I knew there was only one way to learn her true reasons, and that was to spend the night together and ask her in the morning. It was another reason on my already long list to go there, but before I could allow myself to take one step in the direction of Old Jim's barn, I had to find Amanda.Suddenly, I was feeling terribly guilty. I had cheated on my long-time girlfriend. Even if Amanda turned out not to be my true love after all, I still betrayed her when I had sex with that gorgeous lamb. It was an act I disapproved of wholeheartedly, despised even, and I could not understand what had come over me to let myself go like that. What made my infidelity even worse was that I didn't regret it, and longed to do it again. Making love with the little blonde, even as rushed and anonymous as it had been, was so much more intimate and passionate than it had ever been with Mandy. It had been everything I yearned for these last months, and much, much more.I decided that first, I had to find Amanda and figure out my feelings for her. Only if there really was nothing worth salvaging, and I had formally broken up with her, would I allow myself to think about that other girl again. The only problem was time. I had no idea who the little lamb was or where she lived, I only knew that she would be waiting for me at uncle Jim's barn. It meant I had to hurry if I wanted to see her again. Who knows how long an angel would wait for someone like me? Half an hour? An hour? Two?One thing was clear; if I wasted too much time looking for Amanda, the identity of the blonde goddess would remain a mystery forever. With renewed determination to find my girlfriend, I fastened my duffel coat and hurried off into the darkness. Having already checked all the familiar places, I decided to revisit the ones I checked first, in case I had missed her before. My first stop should be somewhere nearby; a small forest known as Jack's grove. Hidden in the heart of that dense group of trees was a little pond and next to it a patch of mossy grass. It was one of our dearest spots on the island. It was there, on that secluded pasture, that Mandy and I had made love for the first time. It was also where I had found Mandy on our first night of sheep-shaggin', three years ago.When I first visited that place, there was a dressed-up girl hiding by the pool. A lamb I initially thought to be Mandy, had it not been for the stale taste of cigarettes on her lips and a coldness in her kiss. While I was still undecided, she quickly broke off the kiss and a resolute bleating sealed her rejection. That was three hours ago, but it felt like years had passed since.It took me a while to figure out where I was exactly, but then I was off. Running most of the way, I made it to Jack's grove in under ten minutes. As I neared my destination, I heard the sound of male voices hollering in the dark. I decided to check out the source of the commotion and headed in the direction of the voices. Maybe I'd find one of my mates, or someone who might know Amanda's whereabouts. A couple of yards ahead, I discovered the clamor of voices originated from inside Jack's grove.As I made my way through the trees, the hollering fell silent for a brief moment. No longer drowned out by the loud male voices, I could now hear a series of hoarse moans. It was a girl who was doing the moaning, and she sounded suspiciously much like Mandy. I could not yet see what was going on inside the clearing, but the noises that echoed in the forest left little to the imagination. The loud, lustful moaning was cut off by muffled gagging and slurping noises, and accompanied by the rapid, repetitive sound of flesh slapping against flesh.At last, I reached the opening in the forest, and the source of the racket. As I looked through the trees, I saw the small patch of mossy grass was illuminated by the soft glow of a kerosene lamp. Carrying a lantern or flashlight was expressly forbidden by the unwritten rules of sheep-shaggin', but I did not care about that, because it allowed me to see what was going on. There were at least thirty guys standing in a semicircle, drinking beer and scratching their balls as they gazed at the lewd display that was taking place next to the pond. Peering through the group of men, I saw a glimpse of not one, but two naked girls, one of them being Amanda. She was on all fours and had her head buried between another girl's long, shapely legs, while some fat guy was fucking her hard from behind.I quietly crawled through the brush to the other side of the pond and hid there in the darkness. From this position I had an unobstructed view of the action across the water. There was no mistake, the girl was Mandy. The legs wrapped around her head belonged to her new friend Diane, also known as the biggest whore on the island. I did not know the guy that was fucking my girlfriend, nor did I know either of the two Neanderthals who were having their cocks sucked by Diane. Actually, I wouldn't be surprised if the girls didn't know them either.I had already suspected that Mandy's friendship with Diane was partly responsible for the growing divide between my girlfriend and me. She knew I didn't like her associating with people like Diane, and she assured me she had nothing to do with her, barely even knew her. Like all her lies, I had believed it at the time. It was only later, when Dave swore me that he himself had seen them going out together, getting drunk and having fun with guys in bars that I started to doubt her words.Now there was no doubt anymore. She claimed she hardly knew Diane, yet here I was, less than twenty feet from my whoring soon-to-be ex-girlfriend, watching her lick Diane's hairless pussy like it was made of ice cream. I had no idea Mandy even had any lesbian or bisexual appetites, but it was obvious Amanda was well versed in the art of eating pussy. She was slurping lustfully on Diane's clit and fingered her sloppy hole at the same time. Her friend was grabbing handfuls of hair and moaned loudly whenever her mouth wasn't filled with one or more cocks.All this time, the nameless fat guy was pounding away at Mandy's pussy. His bloated, hairy belly slammed against her ass with smacking sounds that reverberated in the forest. After another minute of this brutal fucking, the man bellowed that he was going to cum. He slammed into Mandy's ass one last time and then clenched his butt as he flooded her canal with his sperm. Amanda didn't even look up as the guy came inside her, she just kept lapping and sucking Diane's pussy.When he was completely spent, the guy withdrew his wilting cock, pulled up his pants and staggered away. A flood of his slimy semen gushed from Mandy's inflamed pussy and oozed down her legs. Judging from the amount of cum already dripping down her thighs, this man wasn't the first to unload inside her tonight. Nor would he be the last.Right then, one of the guys who Diane was blowing grunted a few words and yanked his cock from her lips. He pumped his fist up and down his shaft a couple of times and then poured a dozen squirts of cum into her wide-open mouth. Then he too tucked his cock back in his pants and stumbled back to his mates in the pasture. Meanwhile, the other guy was also jacking off and within a couple of seconds he too ejaculated into Diane's gaping mouth. After he had added his load to that of the first guy, Diane closed her mouth and got up.With her mouth full of cum, Diane pulled Mandy up on her knees. She grabbed Mandy's head and, while the crowd was going insane, let the slimy cum drip from her lips. Amanda opened her mouth and let her friend feed her the double dose of cum straight from her mouth. The girls kissed and swapped back and forth the large mouthful of sperm until Mandy swallowed it all. She then proudly presented her empty mouth to the audience, and promptly called out to the crowd for more men to fuck her.A new guy walked up to the girls and dropped his pants. I knew the guy, a total asshole. The girls couldn't care less about his personality, they only had eyes for the big, throbbing, pre-cum drooling erection he offered them. They both jumped at it, but it was Mandy who won. She gobbled up his cock and really went to town on it. Diane, formerly the biggest slut on the island, was forced to play second fiddle to her friend and pupil. All she could do was lick the guy's balls and asshole, and hope Mandy wouldn't have sucked him dry before she had her chance to blow his cock. To add injury to insult, while my cheating slut ex-girlfriend was slobbering on the asshole's cock, a second guy grabbed her ass and rammed his cock in her sodden pussy.With Mandy being fucked from both ends and having no cock inside her herself, Diane was feeling left out and she also called for more guys, practically ordering the audience to come and fuck her. A small group of volunteers emerged from the crowd and not much later she was sucking cock, bouncing up and down in another guy's lap while a third guy fucked her ass. With all her holes stuffed and her role as top slut somewhat restored, Diane was happy again. The audience was cheering wildly as the five men proceeded to fuck the girls in all their holes.I gazed at the depraved spectacle for maybe fifteen minutes while I was trying to digest this new information and decide what to do next. I figured I had only two options; either make my presence known and give Amanda a piece of my mind, or just leave and forget about her. As I watched her thirstily gulp down another load of cum and then hoarsely call out for more, I decided to take the second option. Making a scene would be humiliating, risky even, and utterly pointless.Besides, I really didn't care that much anymore. I had seen how my cheating girlfriend was being passed around like a 5-dollar whore and cummed in by one guy after another. There was no doubt as to whether she was participating willingly. Whenever Mandy's mouth wasn't on a cock or pussy, she was asking for more guys to fuck her ass or pussy and ordering them to fill her holes with cum.I also understood now that the girl I had met here earlier had indeed been Amanda after all. She undoubtedly had known who I was when I kissed her, and she chose to reject me. Maybe it was at that moment that she decided she didn't want me anymore, or, more likely, she and Diane already had their little gangbang prearranged, and she didn't need me hanging around. Frankly, it didn't matter, I had seen enough.The sounds of Mandy's infidelity were fading quickly as I distanced myself from Jack's grove. My feet carried me away aimlessly, and soon I was completely alone again, surrounded by silence and darkness. Once again, my path was cut off by one of the low rock walls and again I had to decide where to go. But this time, before I could pick a direction, I first had to determine my destination.I sat down on the hard, cold rocks and tried to make up my mind. There was a lot to think about and I had to clear my head a bit before I made any rash decisions. I had set out to find Amanda, and I had found her. Seeing her and discovering her true nature, didn't make me feel angry. I didn't even feel betrayed. I already didn't want her anymore before I even entered Jack's grove. If I felt anything, it was relief that our decaying relationship was truly and undeniably over.I pushed my hands in my pockets and let the furry tail slide between my fingers. The little keepsake was the only evidence I had that the encounter wasn't a dream, that the girl was real and the time we enjoyed together really happened. The girl's whispered request to meet her in Old Jim's barn was firmly etched in my mind. At the time I couldn't take her up on her offer, but now that I had declared myself single again, I was morally allowed to see her, and even spend the rest of the night together. Maybe I should just go there to see if the girl was really waiting for me.I really, desperately wanted to be with her again. Not just for more awesome sex, but to hold her in my arms, smell her hair and kiss her lips. And of course, to spend the night together and get properly acquainted after sunrise.At the same time, there was another voice inside my head, warning me that it might not be the best idea to rush into another relationship just yet. While I couldn't ignore the fact that there was wisdom to that voice, the idea that I might lose the only chance I had to find out who the lamb really was, scared me. It was almost an hour already since we parted. Bad idea or not, I just had to go back to her, back to Old Jim's barn.But, where the hell was I?Not surprisingly, I was once more completely surrounded by darkness. I knew that behind me was a hayfield and on the other side of the rock wall border there appeared to be an empty meadow. I could see the stars in the sky above me, and far away in the distance a few buildings, but no recognizable landmarks. I climbed over the wall and continued my hike in the direction of the houses. Maybe I'd know where I was when I got there, or else there would be a road that would lead me back to civilization. I made my way through the knee-high grass until I arrived at a barbed wire fence. As walked along the fence, I had an almost religious experience.The building I was heading for was none other than Old Jim's barn. Fate, or maybe the spirit of Linus, had guided my feet directly back to my little lamb. There was only one thing I could do. I hopped over the fence and tiptoed towards the big old shed.Uncle Jim was probably asleep, and I happened to know that his aging watchdog was practically deaf. Still, the dog could see well, even in the dark, and his sense of smell wasn't bad either. I knew that as long as I kept quiet enough not to wake either Jim or the dog, I should be reasonably safe. A few nervous seconds later, I had made it across the yard and reached the barn. My heart was pounding in my throat as I pushed open the big door.Inside the barn it was even darker than outside. I whispered into the darkness, announcing my arrival and closed the door behind me. Though there was no reply, I had the uneasy feeling that I was being watched. Then I heard a noise behind me, and as I turned around, the silhouette of a girl leaped into my arms. Even though I was quite startled to say the least, I caught her mid-air. She had covered my entire face with kisses before her mouth found mine and her tongue snaked between my lips. Her sweet kisses were like a drug to me, and the longer we kissed, the more I wanted to keep kissing her. The increasing need for oxygen made us break it off eventually.“Little lamb, could you really be my true love?” I whispered after I got my breath back.“Maybe;” she replied, and gave me another peck on the lips. “Yes”She took me by the hand and led me deeper into the barn. She must have spent some time exploring before I arrived, as she appeared to be quite familiar with the interior of the barn. It was utterly dark in here, as even the faint light of the stars was mostly blocked by the tattered roof, yet the girl effortlessly maneuvered us past empty stables and old farm equipment. I couldn't help but feel a little pride swelling inside my chest as I imagined the girl roaming the barn while she was waiting for me, preparing herself for another encounter with her true love.My little lamb carefully guided us through the darkness to our destination, which turned out to be a haystack. She halted and turned around. I bumped into her and she caught me in her arms.“We're here” she whispered.She undid my coat and let it fall on the ground. Then she took my hands and sank down into the soft hay. I moved with her and sat down next to her. We both knew we had the entire night ahead, and despite our mutual desires, there was no rush. I couldn't be happier. Being with this girl was all I wanted, for as long as possible.All my thoughts, all my hopes and wishes revolved around the girl, yet I still didn't have a clue who she really was. All I knew was that she was about 7 or 8 inches shorter than me, with a willowy physique and a head full of blond, curly hair. This only narrowed it down to a couple of hundred girls on the island. I still couldn't ask her name, but there was no rush. There was a time for talking and a time for making love, and this wasn't the time for talking.We made out in the hay for a long time. I couldn't get enough of her kisses and her hot, supple body. While our tongues dueled, my hands sneaked underneath her thick wool sweater and ventured into the enticing territory hidden below. Her soft skin was radiating with heat, burning my fingers as I felt her up. Inch by inch I caressed my way up from her waist, dragging her sweater up as I went. As I reached her shoulders, I had her upper half almost naked. Finishing the job for me, she pulled it over her head and sent it flying. Like before, she wasn't wearing anything underneath, and again I cursed the darkness that prevented me from ogling her treasures. Like a blind man, I reached for her chest and cupped my hands around her pert little breasts and studied them by touch.I squeezed and kneaded her supple female flesh. The delightfully full and firm breasts were barely a handful, but they were hers, and I didn't want them any other way. I could feel her erect nipples as they poked into the palm of my hand as I caressed the soft skin. I let my fingers trace around the puckered nubs and over the tiny bumpy areolas surrounding them. Her nipples were small, but they were firm and perfect for sucking and nibbling. Though I didn't know what she looked like, I was sure I could make a perfect sculpture of her face and body.My half-naked lamb was dry humping me as I explored and teased her with my fingers. She was already hot and willing, but I wanted to draw out our foreplay until I had her literally begging to be fucked. Planting a trail of kisses down her neck, I moved down towards her breasts. She groaned sensually as I drug my tongue through the valley between her twin beauties and then kissed and sucked on her delicate skin. Making my next move, I closed my lips around one of the puckered-up tips and softly bit down on it. I gently tugged on it with my teeth and then slowly let it slip from my grip, which elicited another sexy moan.At the same time, one of my hands had struck gold underneath her skirt. Her downy pussy was still as hot and wet as before. She readily parted her legs for me and my fingers slipped inside her. While I continued sucking on her breasts, I started fucking her with one, and then two fingers. The nerves in her nipples seemed to be directly connected to those of her pelvic muscles. I could feel her pussy contract around my fingers every time I bit on her nipples.Her hands were on my head, grabbing fistfuls of hair as she groaned, delirious with lust. She did her best to stay quiet, but when I also brought my thumb into play and rubbed it around her tiny clit, she forgot all about the world around us and moaned out loud. It was vitally important to stay quiet, and not wake uncle Jim or the watchdog, but the girl was drowning in ecstasy, gasping and moaning with little restraint. I had no choice but to relinquish her breast and cover her mouth with mine to muffle her voice while my fingers kept working on her pussy.Soon thereafter the sustained attack on her sex became too much for her. She held her breath and I could feel the tension build inside her lithe body. Then, with a muffled cry, her orgasm washed over her. With my thumb tweaking her clit and my fingers massaging her g-spot, I was sending waves of pleasure through her body. She was cumming long and hard, shaking violently with every new wave. Long after her orgasm started, little tremors kept running over her entire body.While my young lover had been almost naked for some time now, I was still entirely dressed. It was something that had to change. Though still slightly fatigued after the long and intense orgasm she just had, the girl straddled my lap and began to undress me. Her nimble fingers quickly undid the row of buttons on my shirt. Every inch of skin exposed was greeted with another kiss. After she had undone every button, she continued working on my belt and then my fly. With a little help, she managed to pull off my shirt and then my pants, along with my underwear. Now we were both practically naked.She closed her hand around my cock and moved her fist up and down, proving for once and for all that she did know how to give a proper handjob. Then she kneeled between my legs and kissed it. Her lips were all over my shaft, kissing every inch from the root to the head. She seemed reluctant to take me into her mouth, and I wasn't going to make her do it if she didn't want to. She kissed her way back to the tip and I thought she'd leave it at that, when suddenly her lips closed around the head. I uttered a deep groan as she sucked me into her mouth.It was obvious this girl didn't have much experience in giving blowjobs, but her enthusiasm more than made up for that. Besides, I knew I'd have a wonderful time helping her perfect her technique later on. It wasn't long before she got the hang of it. I didn't have to say anything, it was like she knew what I liked and what I was feeling. A few times she accidentally scraped my glans with her teeth, but I forgot about that instantly when she started sucking again. With only the tip in her mouth, she bobbed up and down while she applied a strong vacuum. At the same time, she had one hand stroking my shaft, and the other fondling my balls. The feeling was incredible, and I knew I wasn't going to last long being stimulated like that.I warned the girl that I was about to cum. She just nodded and intensified her stroking and bobbing even more. I gave her one final warning and then I had to let go. A wave of semen was rushing up my cock and erupted in her mouth. I was seeing stars and feeling light-headed as I came harder than I could remember. Despite my repeated warnings, the force of my ejaculation caught the lamb off guard. She gagged and coughed as the first jet of cum splattered against the back of her throat, but she kept sucking almost without interruption. She kept sucking until after I had stopped shooting and then she swallowed everything I had given her. After she released me from her hot mouth, she licked my shaft for any drops that may have escaped her lips and then placed a last peck right atop the sensitive tip.She came up again, kissing my neck and cheek. There was a heavy scent of sperm on her breath, but it didn't put me off. However, she seemed disinclined to kiss me with the same mouth I had just ejaculated in. I wanted her to know she needn't be worried. If she was willing to swallow my cum, then the least I could do was kiss those lips. I lifted her chin up and kissed her full on the mouth. As voraciously as she had blown me, so tenderly did she kiss me. The girl was capable of being both an angel and a devil at the same time, and I loved them both.All this time her hand had never left my cock and her steady rubbing had prevented me from going flaccid. In fact, I was still fully erect. As she broke our kiss, she straddled my waist and slowly sat down on my cock. She whimpered softly as she impaled herself and the delicate tissues of her pussy, still tender from our first encounter, were straining to accommodate my invading penis once more.Despite her tenderness, she took me in all the way, and in one smooth go. When I finally bottomed out, she held still for a moment and then she began to move. Barely perceptible at first, she rolled her hips and rocked back and forth in my lap. It was torturously slow, but incredibly exciting. Her nubile, lithe body weighed next to nothing and I could have easily grabbed her and use her body for the gratification I so much desired. However, it was she who was in control and if she wanted to take it slow, that was fine by me. Besides, I'd last a whole lot longer that way.My hands found her ass and I caressed the firm, round cheeks as she slowly moved up and down in my lap. Every now and then she'd lower her face to mine and we shared another kiss. Each time she moved up, her delicious breasts were right in front of my face. I only had to lean forward, and I could feast on the smooth skin as she rode me. Like before, I felt her muscles contract each time I bit on her nipples, only now they were clutching my cock instead of my fingers. She rode me like that for a long time, slowly and lovingly. It had nothing of the frantic hunger for release that had characterized our first time. This time it was all about sharing and exploring our feelings, learning about our bodies, and giving as much pleasure possible. I realized that without ever sharing a single conversation with the girl, I had completely fallen in love with her.Surrounded as we were by utter darkness, it was almost like the two of us were alone in our own private universe where time did not exist. The only sounds were the rustling of the hay and the squishy noises her greasy pussy made as she moved up and down my shaft. With every stroke her intimate muscles were massaging my cock, but after her tremendous blowjob I was in no risk of cumming too soon. I was glad for it, as I desired nothing more than to keep making love with this girl, to keep feeling her supple body underneath my hands and to keep tasting her tender kisses on my lips, for as long as possible. By now, our bodies were highly in tune and we were moving together as one, rhythmically pushing and relaxing as our bodies instinctively found new and unimaginable levels of pleasure.She rode me in that slow, heavenly way for a long time, but eventually she began to show signs of fatigue. She was breathing heavy, even as we were kissing, and I could feel that there was but little strength left in her little body. By and by her motions became less fluid and the pace more irregular. My hands were already supporting most of her weight as she moved, but still her legs were tiring, and they couldn't sustain the movements much longer. Finally, she lowered her ass in my lap and slowly rocked her hips while her fingers combed through the hair on my chest. While she may have been temporarily worn out, she was not done fucking yet. I wrapped my arms around her back and while holding her tightly, I rolled us over, so she was resting in the hay and I was back on top.She pulled her legs up high and wrapped them around my waist. At the same time, her arms were clutching my shoulders. She clung to me like a limpet as I pumped her pussy in a restrained, but relentless pace. Her soft moans were getting louder now that her excitement grew to climactic levels. So loud in fact that I was once more fearing she might wake uncle Jim, or the dog. It didn't mean I was going to slow down now, not while the girl was this close to orgasm. It would almost be worth fighting off an angry watchdog or shotgun-wielding maniac if I could make her climax once more.Just to be sure we wouldn't be disturbed, I placed my hand over her mouth to muffle her moans and whimpers. Then her orgasm hit, and I could feel her teeth cut my skin as she involuntary bit down on my hand. I hardly noticed it, as her divine pussy was milking my cock like crazy and I suddenly found myself in risk of climaxing too. It took all I could muster to keep thrusting into her buttery snatch without cumming. After another minute of seemingly continuous orgasming, she fell back in the hay, panting and begging for a time-out.I honored her request and pulled out of her snug sheath, but I wasn't planning on granting her that time-out. I crawled down her body, past her magnificent breasts, her tight stomach, and the small patch of pubes, to her fiery sex. Her swollen lips were dripping with honey and I licked it all up. Along with my cleaning work, I periodically teased her little clit, testing whether she was ready for my cock again. When I was able to close my lips around the swollen nub and suck on it without her shirking back, I knew she was ready for another round. Before I took her again, I spent a few more minutes licking and kissing her sweet peach, fingering her slick hole, and pleasing that little bead of her clit. I thought about tickling her tight little asshole with my tongue, or introducing that highly sensitive orifice to my probing fingers. But I didn't know how the girl would react to anal play, and besides, it might be a good idea to keep a few aces hidden in my sleeve, so to speak, so I could surprise her with it sometime in the future.I pulled the girl onto her hands and knees, knelt behind her, and then prepared to ease my cock back into her deliciously tight pussy. My hands moved down my lover's slim waist until they came to rest on the swell of her firm, round behind. Having found some meat to hold on to, I pushed forward. A deep, involuntary groan sounded from her mouth as I slid in until my hips pressed against her ass and the tip of my cock bumped into the firm lump of her cervix.I could feel the ring of muscles around her pussy's entrance squeeze the base of my cock, and I knew I was all the way inside her. Although it was a fantastic feeling to be fucking her this deep, I eased back a little, as I didn't want her to feel sore inside. While holding on to her ass, I began to fuck her at a moderate pace. Almost immediately she pushed back at me, silently reassuring me that if there was any discomfort, she could handle it, and spurring me on to fuck her harder and deeper. Well, if that's what she wanted, I was happy to give it to her like that. I renewed my grip on her ass and began to thrust into her as hard and deep as I dared. It didn't miss its effect, as the girl was soon moaning continuously and chewing on her sweater to keep her from screaming.The pressure in my loins had faded a little while I was licking her sweet pussy, but after a few minutes of this intense doggy-style fucking, it felt like I was about to burst again. I hoped I could hold on just long enough to cum together with the girl. Sharing an orgasm together would be the perfect ending of the best sex I ever had. However, before I could make that perfect ending happen, we needed to change positions one last time. Although fucking her from behind like this was awesome and highly stimulating for both her and me, it was lacking a bit in intimacy, and of all things, intimacy was what I was craving most. When I was gonna cum with her, it would be with her arms around me, and my lips mashed against hers.I pulled out, gave her dripping pussy a few licks and then I nudged her side, signaling her to roll onto her back. She understood what I wanted and once she was on her back, she immediately spread her legs for me and pulled me on top of her body. Reaching between us, she grabbed my cock and guided it back inside her.I grabbed her legs and raised them high. With her legs on my shoulders I proceeded to pump her fast and deep. I knew I wouldn't last long anymore. Her soft whimpers and moans told me that she too was approaching another orgasm. I pounded her buttery pussy with the last of my strength, doing my utmost to make her cum before I did. I felt my balls drew tight, and then the first jet shot up my tubes. Thrusting deep and pressing my lips in her neck, I fired a second load into her pussy, just as she came as well. As I felt myself flow into her body, we became one and climaxed together.We stayed like that for a seemingly endless period of time, fucking and cumming until I had given her everything I had and my deflating cock slipped from my lover's pussy. We remained in each other's arms long after we stopped moving, lying face to face while we cuddled and kissed in the afterglow of the best sex I had ever had. I was feeling completely drained, both mentally as well as physically, but happy and completely satisfied.She moved her head back a little and looked at me, despite the utter darkness.“I; I think I love you” she whispered.“Little lamb, I think I love you too” I whispered back.She gave me another kiss. Like all her kisses it was a passionate and tender kiss, but once more, its message was different. There was a feeling of surrender in this kiss, like she lay the responsibility for her happiness solely in my hands. It was a tremendous obligation, but one I gladly accepted, as I knew I could never be happy again, unless she was happy too.She lay her head on my chest and I draped my arms around her. With her mouth next to my ear she whispered she was so lucky I had chosen to come back to her. I said it wasn't a choice, that I had to be with her, and that I was the lucky one to find her still waiting for me. She replied that she would have waited all night for me if she had to. As she was saying these words, she was speaking slowly and her voice was drowning in sleep. One last thing I remember is pulling a horse blanket over our naked bodies and then I too fell asleep, dreaming of a long and exciting future with this nameless blonde.I woke up only a few hours later. The first thing I noticed was an intense itching sensation from lying naked in the hay. Then the scent of farm animals and diesel engines entered my nose, and when I opened my eyes, I discovered there was a girl sleeping in my arms. It took me a while to figure out where I was, and then everything came back to me. I was in uncle Jim's barn. The mysterious blonde in my arms I had met during sheep-shaggin' and she had asked me to spend the night with her. We had made passionate love in the hay and expressed our love before falling asleep in each other's arms.To be continued in part 3, based on a post by SquattingEagle for SexStories.

My Sheep Girl: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 16, 2025

She seems so familiar?Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.The girl was shivering in my arms as the cool night breeze chilled the damp skin of her back. Although I wouldn't mind fooling around a little more, I didn't want her to catch a cold, or worse. I was feeling around for her sweater when my hand landed on something soft and furry. Picking it up, I recognized it as the woolly tail the girl had been wearing around her waist. At some point while we were having sex, the ribbon had come undone and the tail fell off.“You've lost your thingy” I said.“My thingy?”“Here” I said, giving her the furry tail.“My lucky tail; Here, you keep it,” she whispered, “and think of me.” She handed it back to me and gave me one more kiss. After the kiss, her lips stayed near mine, as if she was hesitating. “But; If you want; I'd; really like to spend the night with you”‘Spend the night' didn't mean just more sex, it also implied waking up together. It was as close to asking me who I was as was allowed. It meant I wasn't the only one who felt something special had happened here tonight.“Little lamb, I wouldn't want anything else” I whispered, “But; I can't. Not yet. There's something I have to do first; I…” I didn't know what to say, how could I tell this girl that I loved her, but that I first had to dump my girlfriend of three years, and not sound like a complete douchebag?I tucked the wooly tail in my pocket and got up. We didn't say another thing while we dressed ourselves and reluctantly got ready to part. I hesitated to let her go while her identity was still a complete mystery to me.“I…” I started.“Shush” she said, laying her finger on my lips. “It's okay, I understand; But, if you change your mind, I'll be waiting for you in Old Jim's barn. And please, for God's sake, be quiet” she whispered. Then she stepped back and disappeared into the darkness. She was gone, and I missed her already. Almost immediately she reemerged and gave me one last sincerely affectionate kiss. Then she disappeared for good, and I was alone.After I had gathered my belongings, I sat down on the rock wall and replayed her words, digesting them and making sure I remembered them correctly. Despite its obvious intention, it was a strange request. Old Jim, or uncle Jim as we called him at home, was a grumpy old bastard who was known to chase people off his property with a loaded shotgun. He was my mother's uncle and I knew him well, so he probably wouldn't shoot me, but the girl couldn't know that. Why then would she ask me to go to such a perilous place? Was she testing me? Did I have to prove my valor by risking my life to be with her? Or had my rejection angered her and was she now playing a cruel trick on me?Then another idea came to mind. What if she had chosen Jim's barn because she knew nobody would look there but me? It was the option I liked best, but I knew there was only one way to learn her true reasons, and that was to spend the night together and ask her in the morning. It was another reason on my already long list to go there, but before I could allow myself to take one step in the direction of Old Jim's barn, I had to find Amanda.Suddenly, I was feeling terribly guilty. I had cheated on my long-time girlfriend. Even if Amanda turned out not to be my true love after all, I still betrayed her when I had sex with that gorgeous lamb. It was an act I disapproved of wholeheartedly, despised even, and I could not understand what had come over me to let myself go like that. What made my infidelity even worse was that I didn't regret it, and longed to do it again. Making love with the little blonde, even as rushed and anonymous as it had been, was so much more intimate and passionate than it had ever been with Mandy. It had been everything I yearned for these last months, and much, much more.I decided that first, I had to find Amanda and figure out my feelings for her. Only if there really was nothing worth salvaging, and I had formally broken up with her, would I allow myself to think about that other girl again. The only problem was time. I had no idea who the little lamb was or where she lived, I only knew that she would be waiting for me at uncle Jim's barn. It meant I had to hurry if I wanted to see her again. Who knows how long an angel would wait for someone like me? Half an hour? An hour? Two?One thing was clear; if I wasted too much time looking for Amanda, the identity of the blonde goddess would remain a mystery forever. With renewed determination to find my girlfriend, I fastened my duffel coat and hurried off into the darkness. Having already checked all the familiar places, I decided to revisit the ones I checked first, in case I had missed her before. My first stop should be somewhere nearby; a small forest known as Jack's grove. Hidden in the heart of that dense group of trees was a little pond and next to it a patch of mossy grass. It was one of our dearest spots on the island. It was there, on that secluded pasture, that Mandy and I had made love for the first time. It was also where I had found Mandy on our first night of sheep-shaggin', three years ago.When I first visited that place, there was a dressed-up girl hiding by the pool. A lamb I initially thought to be Mandy, had it not been for the stale taste of cigarettes on her lips and a coldness in her kiss. While I was still undecided, she quickly broke off the kiss and a resolute bleating sealed her rejection. That was three hours ago, but it felt like years had passed since.It took me a while to figure out where I was exactly, but then I was off. Running most of the way, I made it to Jack's grove in under ten minutes. As I neared my destination, I heard the sound of male voices hollering in the dark. I decided to check out the source of the commotion and headed in the direction of the voices. Maybe I'd find one of my mates, or someone who might know Amanda's whereabouts. A couple of yards ahead, I discovered the clamor of voices originated from inside Jack's grove.As I made my way through the trees, the hollering fell silent for a brief moment. No longer drowned out by the loud male voices, I could now hear a series of hoarse moans. It was a girl who was doing the moaning, and she sounded suspiciously much like Mandy. I could not yet see what was going on inside the clearing, but the noises that echoed in the forest left little to the imagination. The loud, lustful moaning was cut off by muffled gagging and slurping noises, and accompanied by the rapid, repetitive sound of flesh slapping against flesh.At last, I reached the opening in the forest, and the source of the racket. As I looked through the trees, I saw the small patch of mossy grass was illuminated by the soft glow of a kerosene lamp. Carrying a lantern or flashlight was expressly forbidden by the unwritten rules of sheep-shaggin', but I did not care about that, because it allowed me to see what was going on. There were at least thirty guys standing in a semicircle, drinking beer and scratching their balls as they gazed at the lewd display that was taking place next to the pond. Peering through the group of men, I saw a glimpse of not one, but two naked girls, one of them being Amanda. She was on all fours and had her head buried between another girl's long, shapely legs, while some fat guy was fucking her hard from behind.I quietly crawled through the brush to the other side of the pond and hid there in the darkness. From this position I had an unobstructed view of the action across the water. There was no mistake, the girl was Mandy. The legs wrapped around her head belonged to her new friend Diane, also known as the biggest whore on the island. I did not know the guy that was fucking my girlfriend, nor did I know either of the two Neanderthals who were having their cocks sucked by Diane. Actually, I wouldn't be surprised if the girls didn't know them either.I had already suspected that Mandy's friendship with Diane was partly responsible for the growing divide between my girlfriend and me. She knew I didn't like her associating with people like Diane, and she assured me she had nothing to do with her, barely even knew her. Like all her lies, I had believed it at the time. It was only later, when Dave swore me that he himself had seen them going out together, getting drunk and having fun with guys in bars that I started to doubt her words.Now there was no doubt anymore. She claimed she hardly knew Diane, yet here I was, less than twenty feet from my whoring soon-to-be ex-girlfriend, watching her lick Diane's hairless pussy like it was made of ice cream. I had no idea Mandy even had any lesbian or bisexual appetites, but it was obvious Amanda was well versed in the art of eating pussy. She was slurping lustfully on Diane's clit and fingered her sloppy hole at the same time. Her friend was grabbing handfuls of hair and moaned loudly whenever her mouth wasn't filled with one or more cocks.All this time, the nameless fat guy was pounding away at Mandy's pussy. His bloated, hairy belly slammed against her ass with smacking sounds that reverberated in the forest. After another minute of this brutal fucking, the man bellowed that he was going to cum. He slammed into Mandy's ass one last time and then clenched his butt as he flooded her canal with his sperm. Amanda didn't even look up as the guy came inside her, she just kept lapping and sucking Diane's pussy.When he was completely spent, the guy withdrew his wilting cock, pulled up his pants and staggered away. A flood of his slimy semen gushed from Mandy's inflamed pussy and oozed down her legs. Judging from the amount of cum already dripping down her thighs, this man wasn't the first to unload inside her tonight. Nor would he be the last.Right then, one of the guys who Diane was blowing grunted a few words and yanked his cock from her lips. He pumped his fist up and down his shaft a couple of times and then poured a dozen squirts of cum into her wide-open mouth. Then he too tucked his cock back in his pants and stumbled back to his mates in the pasture. Meanwhile, the other guy was also jacking off and within a couple of seconds he too ejaculated into Diane's gaping mouth. After he had added his load to that of the first guy, Diane closed her mouth and got up.With her mouth full of cum, Diane pulled Mandy up on her knees. She grabbed Mandy's head and, while the crowd was going insane, let the slimy cum drip from her lips. Amanda opened her mouth and let her friend feed her the double dose of cum straight from her mouth. The girls kissed and swapped back and forth the large mouthful of sperm until Mandy swallowed it all. She then proudly presented her empty mouth to the audience, and promptly called out to the crowd for more men to fuck her.A new guy walked up to the girls and dropped his pants. I knew the guy, a total asshole. The girls couldn't care less about his personality, they only had eyes for the big, throbbing, pre-cum drooling erection he offered them. They both jumped at it, but it was Mandy who won. She gobbled up his cock and really went to town on it. Diane, formerly the biggest slut on the island, was forced to play second fiddle to her friend and pupil. All she could do was lick the guy's balls and asshole, and hope Mandy wouldn't have sucked him dry before she had her chance to blow his cock. To add injury to insult, while my cheating slut ex-girlfriend was slobbering on the asshole's cock, a second guy grabbed her ass and rammed his cock in her sodden pussy.With Mandy being fucked from both ends and having no cock inside her herself, Diane was feeling left out and she also called for more guys, practically ordering the audience to come and fuck her. A small group of volunteers emerged from the crowd and not much later she was sucking cock, bouncing up and down in another guy's lap while a third guy fucked her ass. With all her holes stuffed and her role as top slut somewhat restored, Diane was happy again. The audience was cheering wildly as the five men proceeded to fuck the girls in all their holes.I gazed at the depraved spectacle for maybe fifteen minutes while I was trying to digest this new information and decide what to do next. I figured I had only two options; either make my presence known and give Amanda a piece of my mind, or just leave and forget about her. As I watched her thirstily gulp down another load of cum and then hoarsely call out for more, I decided to take the second option. Making a scene would be humiliating, risky even, and utterly pointless.Besides, I really didn't care that much anymore. I had seen how my cheating girlfriend was being passed around like a 5-dollar whore and cummed in by one guy after another. There was no doubt as to whether she was participating willingly. Whenever Mandy's mouth wasn't on a cock or pussy, she was asking for more guys to fuck her ass or pussy and ordering them to fill her holes with cum.I also understood now that the girl I had met here earlier had indeed been Amanda after all. She undoubtedly had known who I was when I kissed her, and she chose to reject me. Maybe it was at that moment that she decided she didn't want me anymore, or, more likely, she and Diane already had their little gangbang prearranged, and she didn't need me hanging around. Frankly, it didn't matter, I had seen enough.The sounds of Mandy's infidelity were fading quickly as I distanced myself from Jack's grove. My feet carried me away aimlessly, and soon I was completely alone again, surrounded by silence and darkness. Once again, my path was cut off by one of the low rock walls and again I had to decide where to go. But this time, before I could pick a direction, I first had to determine my destination.I sat down on the hard, cold rocks and tried to make up my mind. There was a lot to think about and I had to clear my head a bit before I made any rash decisions. I had set out to find Amanda, and I had found her. Seeing her and discovering her true nature, didn't make me feel angry. I didn't even feel betrayed. I already didn't want her anymore before I even entered Jack's grove. If I felt anything, it was relief that our decaying relationship was truly and undeniably over.I pushed my hands in my pockets and let the furry tail slide between my fingers. The little keepsake was the only evidence I had that the encounter wasn't a dream, that the girl was real and the time we enjoyed together really happened. The girl's whispered request to meet her in Old Jim's barn was firmly etched in my mind. At the time I couldn't take her up on her offer, but now that I had declared myself single again, I was morally allowed to see her, and even spend the rest of the night together. Maybe I should just go there to see if the girl was really waiting for me.I really, desperately wanted to be with her again. Not just for more awesome sex, but to hold her in my arms, smell her hair and kiss her lips. And of course, to spend the night together and get properly acquainted after sunrise.At the same time, there was another voice inside my head, warning me that it might not be the best idea to rush into another relationship just yet. While I couldn't ignore the fact that there was wisdom to that voice, the idea that I might lose the only chance I had to find out who the lamb really was, scared me. It was almost an hour already since we parted. Bad idea or not, I just had to go back to her, back to Old Jim's barn.But, where the hell was I?Not surprisingly, I was once more completely surrounded by darkness. I knew that behind me was a hayfield and on the other side of the rock wall border there appeared to be an empty meadow. I could see the stars in the sky above me, and far away in the distance a few buildings, but no recognizable landmarks. I climbed over the wall and continued my hike in the direction of the houses. Maybe I'd know where I was when I got there, or else there would be a road that would lead me back to civilization. I made my way through the knee-high grass until I arrived at a barbed wire fence. As walked along the fence, I had an almost religious experience.The building I was heading for was none other than Old Jim's barn. Fate, or maybe the spirit of Linus, had guided my feet directly back to my little lamb. There was only one thing I could do. I hopped over the fence and tiptoed towards the big old shed.Uncle Jim was probably asleep, and I happened to know that his aging watchdog was practically deaf. Still, the dog could see well, even in the dark, and his sense of smell wasn't bad either. I knew that as long as I kept quiet enough not to wake either Jim or the dog, I should be reasonably safe. A few nervous seconds later, I had made it across the yard and reached the barn. My heart was pounding in my throat as I pushed open the big door.Inside the barn it was even darker than outside. I whispered into the darkness, announcing my arrival and closed the door behind me. Though there was no reply, I had the uneasy feeling that I was being watched. Then I heard a noise behind me, and as I turned around, the silhouette of a girl leaped into my arms. Even though I was quite startled to say the least, I caught her mid-air. She had covered my entire face with kisses before her mouth found mine and her tongue snaked between my lips. Her sweet kisses were like a drug to me, and the longer we kissed, the more I wanted to keep kissing her. The increasing need for oxygen made us break it off eventually.“Little lamb, could you really be my true love?” I whispered after I got my breath back.“Maybe;” she replied, and gave me another peck on the lips. “Yes”She took me by the hand and led me deeper into the barn. She must have spent some time exploring before I arrived, as she appeared to be quite familiar with the interior of the barn. It was utterly dark in here, as even the faint light of the stars was mostly blocked by the tattered roof, yet the girl effortlessly maneuvered us past empty stables and old farm equipment. I couldn't help but feel a little pride swelling inside my chest as I imagined the girl roaming the barn while she was waiting for me, preparing herself for another encounter with her true love.My little lamb carefully guided us through the darkness to our destination, which turned out to be a haystack. She halted and turned around. I bumped into her and she caught me in her arms.“We're here” she whispered.She undid my coat and let it fall on the ground. Then she took my hands and sank down into the soft hay. I moved with her and sat down next to her. We both knew we had the entire night ahead, and despite our mutual desires, there was no rush. I couldn't be happier. Being with this girl was all I wanted, for as long as possible.All my thoughts, all my hopes and wishes revolved around the girl, yet I still didn't have a clue who she really was. All I knew was that she was about 7 or 8 inches shorter than me, with a willowy physique and a head full of blond, curly hair. This only narrowed it down to a couple of hundred girls on the island. I still couldn't ask her name, but there was no rush. There was a time for talking and a time for making love, and this wasn't the time for talking.We made out in the hay for a long time. I couldn't get enough of her kisses and her hot, supple body. While our tongues dueled, my hands sneaked underneath her thick wool sweater and ventured into the enticing territory hidden below. Her soft skin was radiating with heat, burning my fingers as I felt her up. Inch by inch I caressed my way up from her waist, dragging her sweater up as I went. As I reached her shoulders, I had her upper half almost naked. Finishing the job for me, she pulled it over her head and sent it flying. Like before, she wasn't wearing anything underneath, and again I cursed the darkness that prevented me from ogling her treasures. Like a blind man, I reached for her chest and cupped my hands around her pert little breasts and studied them by touch.I squeezed and kneaded her supple female flesh. The delightfully full and firm breasts were barely a handful, but they were hers, and I didn't want them any other way. I could feel her erect nipples as they poked into the palm of my hand as I caressed the soft skin. I let my fingers trace around the puckered nubs and over the tiny bumpy areolas surrounding them. Her nipples were small, but they were firm and perfect for sucking and nibbling. Though I didn't know what she looked like, I was sure I could make a perfect sculpture of her face and body.My half-naked lamb was dry humping me as I explored and teased her with my fingers. She was already hot and willing, but I wanted to draw out our foreplay until I had her literally begging to be fucked. Planting a trail of kisses down her neck, I moved down towards her breasts. She groaned sensually as I drug my tongue through the valley between her twin beauties and then kissed and sucked on her delicate skin. Making my next move, I closed my lips around one of the puckered-up tips and softly bit down on it. I gently tugged on it with my teeth and then slowly let it slip from my grip, which elicited another sexy moan.At the same time, one of my hands had struck gold underneath her skirt. Her downy pussy was still as hot and wet as before. She readily parted her legs for me and my fingers slipped inside her. While I continued sucking on her breasts, I started fucking her with one, and then two fingers. The nerves in her nipples seemed to be directly connected to those of her pelvic muscles. I could feel her pussy contract around my fingers every time I bit on her nipples.Her hands were on my head, grabbing fistfuls of hair as she groaned, delirious with lust. She did her best to stay quiet, but when I also brought my thumb into play and rubbed it around her tiny clit, she forgot all about the world around us and moaned out loud. It was vitally important to stay quiet, and not wake uncle Jim or the watchdog, but the girl was drowning in ecstasy, gasping and moaning with little restraint. I had no choice but to relinquish her breast and cover her mouth with mine to muffle her voice while my fingers kept working on her pussy.Soon thereafter the sustained attack on her sex became too much for her. She held her breath and I could feel the tension build inside her lithe body. Then, with a muffled cry, her orgasm washed over her. With my thumb tweaking her clit and my fingers massaging her g-spot, I was sending waves of pleasure through her body. She was cumming long and hard, shaking violently with every new wave. Long after her orgasm started, little tremors kept running over her entire body.While my young lover had been almost naked for some time now, I was still entirely dressed. It was something that had to change. Though still slightly fatigued after the long and intense orgasm she just had, the girl straddled my lap and began to undress me. Her nimble fingers quickly undid the row of buttons on my shirt. Every inch of skin exposed was greeted with another kiss. After she had undone every button, she continued working on my belt and then my fly. With a little help, she managed to pull off my shirt and then my pants, along with my underwear. Now we were both practically naked.She closed her hand around my cock and moved her fist up and down, proving for once and for all that she did know how to give a proper handjob. Then she kneeled between my legs and kissed it. Her lips were all over my shaft, kissing every inch from the root to the head. She seemed reluctant to take me into her mouth, and I wasn't going to make her do it if she didn't want to. She kissed her way back to the tip and I thought she'd leave it at that, when suddenly her lips closed around the head. I uttered a deep groan as she sucked me into her mouth.It was obvious this girl didn't have much experience in giving blowjobs, but her enthusiasm more than made up for that. Besides, I knew I'd have a wonderful time helping her perfect her technique later on. It wasn't long before she got the hang of it. I didn't have to say anything, it was like she knew what I liked and what I was feeling. A few times she accidentally scraped my glans with her teeth, but I forgot about that instantly when she started sucking again. With only the tip in her mouth, she bobbed up and down while she applied a strong vacuum. At the same time, she had one hand stroking my shaft, and the other fondling my balls. The feeling was incredible, and I knew I wasn't going to last long being stimulated like that.I warned the girl that I was about to cum. She just nodded and intensified her stroking and bobbing even more. I gave her one final warning and then I had to let go. A wave of semen was rushing up my cock and erupted in her mouth. I was seeing stars and feeling light-headed as I came harder than I could remember. Despite my repeated warnings, the force of my ejaculation caught the lamb off guard. She gagged and coughed as the first jet of cum splattered against the back of her throat, but she kept sucking almost without interruption. She kept sucking until after I had stopped shooting and then she swallowed everything I had given her. After she released me from her hot mouth, she licked my shaft for any drops that may have escaped her lips and then placed a last peck right atop the sensitive tip.She came up again, kissing my neck and cheek. There was a heavy scent of sperm on her breath, but it didn't put me off. However, she seemed disinclined to kiss me with the same mouth I had just ejaculated in. I wanted her to know she needn't be worried. If she was willing to swallow my cum, then the least I could do was kiss those lips. I lifted her chin up and kissed her full on the mouth. As voraciously as she had blown me, so tenderly did she kiss me. The girl was capable of being both an angel and a devil at the same time, and I loved them both.All this time her hand had never left my cock and her steady rubbing had prevented me from going flaccid. In fact, I was still fully erect. As she broke our kiss, she straddled my waist and slowly sat down on my cock. She whimpered softly as she impaled herself and the delicate tissues of her pussy, still tender from our first encounter, were straining to accommodate my invading penis once more.Despite her tenderness, she took me in all the way, and in one smooth go. When I finally bottomed out, she held still for a moment and then she began to move. Barely perceptible at first, she rolled her hips and rocked back and forth in my lap. It was torturously slow, but incredibly exciting. Her nubile, lithe body weighed next to nothing and I could have easily grabbed her and use her body for the gratification I so much desired. However, it was she who was in control and if she wanted to take it slow, that was fine by me. Besides, I'd last a whole lot longer that way.My hands found her ass and I caressed the firm, round cheeks as she slowly moved up and down in my lap. Every now and then she'd lower her face to mine and we shared another kiss. Each time she moved up, her delicious breasts were right in front of my face. I only had to lean forward, and I could feast on the smooth skin as she rode me. Like before, I felt her muscles contract each time I bit on her nipples, only now they were clutching my cock instead of my fingers. She rode me like that for a long time, slowly and lovingly. It had nothing of the frantic hunger for release that had characterized our first time. This time it was all about sharing and exploring our feelings, learning about our bodies, and giving as much pleasure possible. I realized that without ever sharing a single conversation with the girl, I had completely fallen in love with her.Surrounded as we were by utter darkness, it was almost like the two of us were alone in our own private universe where time did not exist. The only sounds were the rustling of the hay and the squishy noises her greasy pussy made as she moved up and down my shaft. With every stroke her intimate muscles were massaging my cock, but after her tremendous blowjob I was in no risk of cumming too soon. I was glad for it, as I desired nothing more than to keep making love with this girl, to keep feeling her supple body underneath my hands and to keep tasting her tender kisses on my lips, for as long as possible. By now, our bodies were highly in tune and we were moving together as one, rhythmically pushing and relaxing as our bodies instinctively found new and unimaginable levels of pleasure.She rode me in that slow, heavenly way for a long time, but eventually she began to show signs of fatigue. She was breathing heavy, even as we were kissing, and I could feel that there was but little strength left in her little body. By and by her motions became less fluid and the pace more irregular. My hands were already supporting most of her weight as she moved, but still her legs were tiring, and they couldn't sustain the movements much longer. Finally, she lowered her ass in my lap and slowly rocked her hips while her fingers combed through the hair on my chest. While she may have been temporarily worn out, she was not done fucking yet. I wrapped my arms around her back and while holding her tightly, I rolled us over, so she was resting in the hay and I was back on top.She pulled her legs up high and wrapped them around my waist. At the same time, her arms were clutching my shoulders. She clung to me like a limpet as I pumped her pussy in a restrained, but relentless pace. Her soft moans were getting louder now that her excitement grew to climactic levels. So loud in fact that I was once more fearing she might wake uncle Jim, or the dog. It didn't mean I was going to slow down now, not while the girl was this close to orgasm. It would almost be worth fighting off an angry watchdog or shotgun-wielding maniac if I could make her climax once more.Just to be sure we wouldn't be disturbed, I placed my hand over her mouth to muffle her moans and whimpers. Then her orgasm hit, and I could feel her teeth cut my skin as she involuntary bit down on my hand. I hardly noticed it, as her divine pussy was milking my cock like crazy and I suddenly found myself in risk of climaxing too. It took all I could muster to keep thrusting into her buttery snatch without cumming. After another minute of seemingly continuous orgasming, she fell back in the hay, panting and begging for a time-out.I honored her request and pulled out of her snug sheath, but I wasn't planning on granting her that time-out. I crawled down her body, past her magnificent breasts, her tight stomach, and the small patch of pubes, to her fiery sex. Her swollen lips were dripping with honey and I licked it all up. Along with my cleaning work, I periodically teased her little clit, testing whether she was ready for my cock again. When I was able to close my lips around the swollen nub and suck on it without her shirking back, I knew she was ready for another round. Before I took her again, I spent a few more minutes licking and kissing her sweet peach, fingering her slick hole, and pleasing that little bead of her clit. I thought about tickling her tight little asshole with my tongue, or introducing that highly sensitive orifice to my probing fingers. But I didn't know how the girl would react to anal play, and besides, it might be a good idea to keep a few aces hidden in my sleeve, so to speak, so I could surprise her with it sometime in the future.I pulled the girl onto her hands and knees, knelt behind her, and then prepared to ease my cock back into her deliciously tight pussy. My hands moved down my lover's slim waist until they came to rest on the swell of her firm, round behind. Having found some meat to hold on to, I pushed forward. A deep, involuntary groan sounded from her mouth as I slid in until my hips pressed against her ass and the tip of my cock bumped into the firm lump of her cervix.I could feel the ring of muscles around her pussy's entrance squeeze the base of my cock, and I knew I was all the way inside her. Although it was a fantastic feeling to be fucking her this deep, I eased back a little, as I didn't want her to feel sore inside. While holding on to her ass, I began to fuck her at a moderate pace. Almost immediately she pushed back at me, silently reassuring me that if there was any discomfort, she could handle it, and spurring me on to fuck her harder and deeper. Well, if that's what she wanted, I was happy to give it to her like that. I renewed my grip on her ass and began to thrust into her as hard and deep as I dared. It didn't miss its effect, as the girl was soon moaning continuously and chewing on her sweater to keep her from screaming.The pressure in my loins had faded a little while I was licking her sweet pussy, but after a few minutes of this intense doggy-style fucking, it felt like I was about to burst again. I hoped I could hold on just long enough to cum together with the girl. Sharing an orgasm together would be the perfect ending of the best sex I ever had. However, before I could make that perfect ending happen, we needed to change positions one last time. Although fucking her from behind like this was awesome and highly stimulating for both her and me, it was lacking a bit in intimacy, and of all things, intimacy was what I was craving most. When I was gonna cum with her, it would be with her arms around me, and my lips mashed against hers.I pulled out, gave her dripping pussy a few licks and then I nudged her side, signaling her to roll onto her back. She understood what I wanted and once she was on her back, she immediately spread her legs for me and pulled me on top of her body. Reaching between us, she grabbed my cock and guided it back inside her.I grabbed her legs and raised them high. With her legs on my shoulders I proceeded to pump her fast and deep. I knew I wouldn't last long anymore. Her soft whimpers and moans told me that she too was approaching another orgasm. I pounded her buttery pussy with the last of my strength, doing my utmost to make her cum before I did. I felt my balls drew tight, and then the first jet shot up my tubes. Thrusting deep and pressing my lips in her neck, I fired a second load into her pussy, just as she came as well. As I felt myself flow into her body, we became one and climaxed together.We stayed like that for a seemingly endless period of time, fucking and cumming until I had given her everything I had and my deflating cock slipped from my lover's pussy. We remained in each other's arms long after we stopped moving, lying face to face while we cuddled and kissed in the afterglow of the best sex I had ever had. I was feeling completely drained, both mentally as well as physically, but happy and completely satisfied.She moved her head back a little and looked at me, despite the utter darkness.“I; I think I love you” she whispered.“Little lamb, I think I love you too” I whispered back.She gave me another kiss. Like all her kisses it was a passionate and tender kiss, but once more, its message was different. There was a feeling of surrender in this kiss, like she lay the responsibility for her happiness solely in my hands. It was a tremendous obligation, but one I gladly accepted, as I knew I could never be happy again, unless she was happy too.She lay her head on my chest and I draped my arms around her. With her mouth next to my ear she whispered she was so lucky I had chosen to come back to her. I said it wasn't a choice, that I had to be with her, and that I was the lucky one to find her still waiting for me. She replied that she would have waited all night for me if she had to. As she was saying these words, she was speaking slowly and her voice was drowning in sleep. One last thing I remember is pulling a horse blanket over our naked bodies and then I too fell asleep, dreaming of a long and exciting future with this nameless blonde.I woke up only a few hours later. The first thing I noticed was an intense itching sensation from lying naked in the hay. Then the scent of farm animals and diesel engines entered my nose, and when I opened my eyes, I discovered there was a girl sleeping in my arms. It took me a while to figure out where I was, and then everything came back to me. I was in uncle Jim's barn. The mysterious blonde in my arms I had met during sheep-shaggin' and she had asked me to spend the night with her. We had made passionate love in the hay and expressed our love before falling asleep in each other's arms.To be continued in part 3, based on a post by SquattingEagle for SexStories.

My Sheep Girl: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 15, 2025

I found true love while participating in one of my hometown's little known, but deeply cherished local traditions.Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Island folklore.Hi, I'm Jethro, I'm nineteen years old and I live with my parents and two younger sisters on one of the small islands off the east coast of Ireland. Although, to be truthful, that's where I used to live, as I'm currently spending most of my days on the mainland, attending university. But the island will always be home to me and once I've graduated, I'll surely go back. There's just something special about life on a small, isolated island like ours that simply can't be found anywhere else.Until the day I'll return to the island for good, I can only try to visit home as often as I could, which is nowhere near as often as I wanted. You see, merely driving from the campus to the harbor would take at least four hours. If traffic was heavy, five or six hours was more likely. And that was just the first part of the journey. From there on, the only way to the island was by a three-hour boat trip. Weather permitting, this boat shuttled back and forth three times a day. Bad weather, however, was liable to keep the ferry moored at the harbor for days at a time, especially during the stormy autumn and winter months.While this remoteness was a bit of a pain to me now, the isolation was also what made our island unique, and is therefore essential to the story I am about to tell you.As you can imagine, our community is largely self-reliant and very much independent of the mainland. It's been like that for centuries, and even modern technology had not been able to change that. According to the tourist board, our 'picturesque island' houses about 19,000 people, and over 50,000 sheep that roam the fields and forests. Apparently, we are ‘known for our own unique and age-old traditions', most of which are in some way connected to our ‘long lineage of brave fishermen' and dedicated to ‘the men who sailed stormy seas to bring home nothing but the finest fresh fish'.While most of our local festivities do indeed involve the sea and its bounties in one way or another, one was quite unlike all the others. That particular day is known as Linus Day, and it is probably the most cherished of all our traditions. Linus Day is celebrated each year on the day of the first new moon in spring and got its name after a nobleman that featured in one of the local legends. It was because of this holiday that I had decided to skip my classes and visit home for a couple of days.The Legend of Linus.A long time ago, there lived on the island a man named Linus. As the story goes, he was a wealthy nobleman who had everything his heart could desire. Good looks, lots of money, a luxurious home and scores of friends. His good fortune seemed complete when he met a beautiful girl with a smile that brought sunlight to a rainy day. He quickly fell in love with her and within weeks of their first meeting, he asked her to be his wife. She gladly accepted his proposal and a huge wedding feast was announced. Everyone on the island was invited.Unknown to Linus, his fair young fiancée wasn't the only one who had fallen for his handsome looks and charming personality. There was another woman, one who was deeply scorned when she learned of his betrothal. On the evening before the wedding, this other woman paid the nobleman an unannounced visit. She warned him that his fiancée was not his true love, and that he should marry her instead. When Linus replied that she was mistaken and that there was nothing she could do to change his mind, the woman burst out in anger. In a fit of rage, she summoned the ancient spirits and put a curse on the bride-to-be.Before storming out the door, the enraged woman swore that if Linus did not call off the wedding, his bride would be turned into a sheep and be cursed to roam the island among the other animals for the remainder of her life. Only if Linus could prove his love for the girl was true, would he be able to lift the curse.Linus was a judicious man and in too good a mood to let the woman's angry ravings ruin his day, and quickly forgot the entire incident. However, the next morning, on the day of the wedding, the young bride was reported missing. The townsfolk searched the whole island and left no stone unturned, but the girl was nowhere to be found. It was then that Linus recalled the woman's angry words, and fear struck his heart. He ran into the fields and scrutinized every herd on the island, desperately looking for his lost fiancée among the sheep. He searched all day, but the animals all looked and sounded the same. Devastated, he returned home.Before long, people started talking about the nobleman's increasingly eccentric behavior. He hired a dozen huntsmen and ordered them to shoot all the wolves and wild cats on the island. Once that was done, he had all his lands converted into pastures and bought many acres more, only to let them lay unoccupied, except for a few flocks of sheep. He subsequently declared that no-one on the island was to ever lay a finger on the animals and assured the people he would repay all damages caused by them.Even his friends and family believed he had lost his mind when Linus then sold his wealthy home and became a shepherd, living in a wooden shed. The years went by and the nobleman spent a fortune doing everything he could to protect the island's ever-growing population of sheep. His resources were diminishing fast, but still he managed to feed and shelter the animals throughout one of the longest and harshest winters the people on the island had ever witnessed. At last springtime arrived, and on the night of the first new moon he lay in his shack, alone, cold and hungry. He had lost absolutely everything, every penny he owned, his mansion and his scores of friends. Everything but his looks and the thousands of animals he cared so deeply for.On that first moonless night in spring, though he himself was starving, he gave his last piece of bread to one of the sheep that took refuge with him in the shack. Then, as he watched the animal devour the dry morsel of bread, it suddenly shed its thick coat and from under the layer of wool emerged a beautiful young woman. It was none other than his long-lost fiancée, his one true love. By sacrificing absolutely everything he had, Linus had finally managed to lift the curse.Reunited at last, Linus and his fiancée were married the very next day. The news quickly spread throughout island and the townsfolk now arranged to host a feast for the impoverished nobleman and his beautiful bride. Together they built them a new house in the fields, where the couple lived happily ever after. Linus and his wife had six children, all beautiful girls with blonde, curly hair like that of a newborn lamb, a trait that was still prevalent on our island to this day.As the story goes, it was this legendary wedding feast that the people hosted for the nobleman and his wife that evolved into the local holiday now known as Linus Day, and it is still dedicated to that ancient couple's true love.Although you won't find it mentioned in any of the tourist board's leaflets, the legend of Linus was also linked to another, more obscure, but equally cherished tradition. This tradition was commonly referred to as Sheep-shaggin'.On the evening before Linus Day, all the young and unmarried women would dress up as sheep and hide in the woods or fields. Then, as soon as the sun had set, the men would go out as well. If they were in a relationship, it was their task to find their girlfriends and if they did, their love was supposedly destined to be true.The festival of sheep-shaggin' was arguably even better for those who were not in a committed relationship. If you were a single guy, tradition allowed you to go into the forest and have sex with as many dressed-up girls as you could find. All night long, all single and willing females were considered fair game. And better still, the complete darkness of the new moon and absence of electric lights practically ensured complete anonymity, if that's what you desired. It was understood that even a total loser could get lucky on sheep-shaggin'.Me, I was not a total loser and furthermore, I was in a serious, albeit waning, relationship. This night, like every other sheep-shaggin' for the last three years, my girlfriend Amanda was somewhere out there waiting for me, but tonight I had not been able to find her. I had been searching the dark woods and desolate fields for ages and looked for her in all the places that used to mean something to us, yet I was still wandering alone. I had run into several dressed-up girls in various locations, but none of the lambs proved to be my true love.In a way, it was indicative of our relationship; I just did not know what Mandy was thinking anymore. After we finished high school almost a year ago, I left the island to attend college while she chose to stay behind and find a job. Although we telephoned almost every day and I did my best to be with my girlfriend as much as possible, our relationship had been going downhill ever since. Especially over the last few months she had changed, becoming more and more detached from me. Whatever remained between us now was purely physical. I mean, the sex we had was still great, but at times it felt more like she was an escort than a girlfriend.A month ago, my friend Dave told me that he had heard that Mandy was making new friends and seeing other guys. A few days later I had confronted her, and we had a big fight, during which she vehemently denied the accusation. The subsequent make-up sex was spectacular, and maybe I was a bit too eager to believe her after that. But it didn't seem so far-fetched to me now. In fact, it would explain a lot.It was pitch dark. The only light around was from the few ships far away on the ocean and the millions of tiny stars above me. A gentle breeze rolled in from the sea, dragging thin, ghostly shards of fog into the valleys. I was shivering. Although the vast stretches of water surrounding the island provided us with moderate temperatures all year round, it was quite chilly tonight. It was unlikely anyone would be hiding here on these inhospitable beaches, least of all Mandy, who absolutely despised the cold. I left the dewy shores behind me and directed my search more inland. As I moved on to higher grounds, the climate improved greatly, but still I couldn't seem to shake off the cold.It wasn't the weather though, that caused my discomfort. The duffle coat I was wearing was thick enough to keep me warm, but no amount of wool could keep the chill from my heart. What I really needed to fend off the cold were a loving pair of arms around me, and a supple, warm body to cuddle and caress. Unfortunately, apart from those few twinkling lights far away on the ocean, there wasn't a single sign of human life around.As I strode on, the dead silence of the night was broken by the sound of church bells tolling in the distance. It was twelve o'clock, which meant I had fruitlessly traversed the fields and forests for some two hours now. Who knows what would happen tonight. Spending this much time searching the island was proof of my love for Mandy, right? And maybe when I finally kissed her lips, she'd turn back into the girl I used to know and forever be my true love.On the other hand, if it didn't happen tonight, we might as well break up. Part of me was already willing to accept that I wasn't going to find her and take it as a sign that Mandy was not my true love after all. Though the idea of going home surely was tempting, it wasn't in my nature to quit this easily. I could not give up the search until I had examined every place that had some kind of special meaning or memory to us, no matter how insignificant. I pushed my hands deeper into my pockets and walked on, feeling more and more morose and pessimistic with every step I took.Another hour later, I was just about to throw in the towel. I had checked every site I could think of that had some memory attached to it, and for the last twenty minutes I had been wandering around aimlessly. I knew it was time give up, go home and seriously rethink our relationship. But which way was home? Looking around, I had to admit that I was lost. All I knew was that I was in the middle of a large hayfield, surrounded by a vast, empty darkness. With no recognizable landmarks anywhere in sight, the only thing I could do was to keep walking and hope to eventually stumble across some point of reference to point me home.As I cut across the field, my path was blocked by one of the old rock wall borders that haphazardly divided up the fields. With no particular direction to go, I walked along the border to wherever it was leading. A couple of hundred yards further on, I saw something moving in the darkness, something grey or white. By now, most of the girls would have been taken home by their lovers, whether old or new, and only a girl who was truly dedicated to her love would still be around. The figure seemed to be a little too big to be a stray sheep, it could be a dressed-up girl. Who knew, maybe this time I was lucky.As I closed in on the creature, the sound of my footsteps alerted it to my presence. The way it moved was like a girl, not like a sheep. With new hope, I walked toward the girl. A soft, hesitating bleat soon confirmed my suspicion as she greeted the stranger approaching her from the dark. I was still a couple of feet away, but I already knew this girl wasn't Mandy. She had the right kind of curly blond hair, but her girlish figure was too small, too lithe and her voice too soft and kind. I bend over and kissed her anyway. Her lips were soft and warm. Her scent and the touch of her lips made me thirst for more. Sadly, our kiss ended all too soon.I held the girl in my arms, delaying the moment I had to let go of this little lamb and head back into the cold and lonely darkness. I really wished this lamb was the girl I was looking for. Though I had no idea who she was, I felt a strange connection with her. If I wasn't supposed to be looking for someone else, I would have loved to stay. The girl must have thought the same thing, because as I was hesitating to let her go, the blonde pressed her lips once more against mine and gave me another kiss. A little shy she opened her mouth and licked my lips. Knowing I shouldn't, I opened my mouth anyway.Had that first kiss merely been a traditional and rather impersonal greeting, this second kiss was something completely different. Tender. Intense. Playful. Inquisitive. Sensual.It is hard to describe how much I enjoyed kissing this girl. But, although our second kiss lasted a whole lot longer than the first, it too had to end sometime, whether I wanted it to or not. When our lips disconnected, my head was spinning and my search for Amanda suddenly seemed a lot less important than before. Before she released me from her embrace, the girl gave me one last peck on the lips. Then she got down on all fours again, and went back to her role as a sheep, like she was supposed to.“Little lamb, could you be my true love?” I asked the customary question.I was unsure of how she would react. I didn't even know how I wanted her to react. Had she been my true love, she would now get on her feet and take off her costume, then whisper “yes” and kiss me once more. If she was waiting for someone else, then she'd look away and bleat again. Secretly, I was hoping for option number three. If this girl was single and willing, she would now present me her rear for some more anonymous, casual fun.The girl remained silent. Still on all fours, she hesitated for a few moments and then, finally, she moved. My heart rejoiced as she turned around; not only was the girl still single, she was single and willing. Even though I couldn't accept what she had to offer, it was a relief to know that somewhere on this island there was a sweet girl that wanted me. She brushed impatiently against my leg, like a playful lamb. As if her intentions weren't clear enough, she then grabbed my hand and placed it under her skirt, between her legs.I wavered. The smooth skin of her inner thigh was soft and warm, and it felt dangerously good. The only thing that kept me from ravishing this lovely little lamb on the spot was a deep-rooted moral obligation to my girlfriend. For a guy in a relationship, kissing other girls was permissible during sheep-shaggin', but anything beyond that was still considered cheating. But what if I wasn't in a relationship anymore? It would be a shame if I passed up this lovely lamb because of a misplaced sense of loyalty to a girlfriend who was nowhere to be found tonight. A girlfriend who I was just about finished with anyway, and who in all likelihood had been cheating on me for weeks, if not months.I was fighting a losing battle with myself. The frustrations of this long, lonesome night and the doubt that had grown over the last months got the better of me. I knew the right thing was to stay faithful to Mandy and leave before I did something I'd regret later, but no matter how hard my conscience was ordering me to stop, I simply couldn't. There was something about this sexy little lamb that held me captivated. It was like the spirit of Linus was whispering to me, telling me that this girl and I belonged together.While my conscience was still battling my carnal desire for this girl, my hand had begun moving on its own, drawn like a magnet towards that wonderful place high up between her legs. I was so close to her pussy now, I could feel the heat radiating from it. The lamb bleated impatiently and spread her legs even more, granting me full access to her fiery sex. As she was moving, I felt something tickle my wrist. I knew it was something other than her skirt, but didn't have the time to find out what it was, because an instant later my fingers encountered a downy patch of hair and then a very, very aroused pussy. She gasped as my thumb slid between the slick and delicate female petals and traced her little treasure from the tiny bead of her clit to the tight hole beneath her puckered ass.She pushed back against my hand and gently rocked her hips as I played with her pussy. While my hand moved up, her ass moved down and the tip of my thumb lodged itself into her opening. While I was still hesitating, she immediately pushed back, and her vagina hungrily accepted the intruding digit. She was tight but wet, and I entered her smoothly. My thumb was enveloped by her moist heat. I pulled it out a little and then pushed back in, gently squeezing her juicy peach between my fingers.The girl groaned sexily as I explored and played with her pussy. Getting her this horny was in itself very gratifying, but I knew it was only a prelude to what the night held for us. By now, there was only one thing on my mind, and that was bringing this nightly encounter to a mutually satisfying end. I was determined to give us a good start by making her cum first. Guided by her reactions, I quickly learned what excited her most. When I slowly pushed my thumb in and out of her pussy and rapidly rubbed her swollen clit with my finger at the same time, I knew I had struck gold. Her moaning quickened and then she bucked her hips as her orgasm took control of her body.The way her tight pussy had been squeezing my thumb when she came was unreal. I could only imagine how incredible it would feel to have those muscles work on my cock. I could take her right now if I wanted, while she was still in the throes of her climax. All I had to do was drop my pants, aim for penetration, and we'd be fucking. As much as I looked forward to doing exactly that, something was holding me back. It wasn't my girlfriend. It was the notion that this girl was special, someone who deserved much more than a rushed, anonymous shag in the dark. While I couldn't do much about the anonymous part, there was nothing that could stop me from taking my time with this girl.Knowing I was going to have sex with the lamb in due course, I first sought to taste her kiss again. I kneeled down next to her and pulled her into my arms. She was still panting when our lips met, but as my tongue slipped between her lips, it was eagerly greeted by her own. She truly was a great kisser. She displayed a tenderness and enthusiasm that I just couldn't get enough of, and despite us being complete strangers, her kisses had the distinct taste of something I had been missing for a long time; genuine desire and sincere affection.After another lengthy and passionate kiss, I was starved for air and feeling drunk on the little lamb's lips. I opened my eyes, half expecting to be greeted by the most beautiful girl with the sweetest smiling face, but all I could see was the faint silhouette of a girl with blonde curls and wearing what most likely was a pair of sheep's ears. She still had her arms draped around my neck and her face was mere inches from mine, yet almost invisible in the moonless night. I was staring deeply into her eyes, trying to establish what color they might be. She was gazing back into mine, possibly wondering the same thing.She leaned forward again and tenderly placed another one of those soft pecks on my lips. Though still passionate and intense, the message behind this kiss was again completely different than before. With this kiss the girl told me that she was ready to move on.“I want you” she whispered, in case her kiss had failed to deliver its message.Despite the obviousness of her statement, my heart skipped a beat when I heard her say those words. I grabbed her ass and lifted her in my lap. Without wasting another second, she moved her hands down my chest and began to work on my pants. Regardless of the rather awkward position and the lack of visual guidance, she managed to undo my belt buckle and open my fly. She reached into my boxers and pulled my penis out of my pants.She closed her fingers around my engorged cock and ran her hand up and down the shaft. An appreciative moan escaped her lips as she felt up my manhood. My cock was as big and hard as it had ever been, and I was glad I lived up to her expectations. I lifted my ass off the ground and she worked my pants a little further down my legs. She then re-straddled my lap and sat down with her hot, naked buns on my bare legs. With her arms wrapped around my back she scooted forward until her firm breasts were pressed against my chest. We kissed again.While the girl was seated in my lap, she unzipped her pleated skirt and took it off. She hugged me even tighter and pressed her pussy against the underside of my cock. My hands were holding her naked ass, cradling and fondling the firm round buttocks. I was fully aware that if I lifted her just an inch or two into the air, my cock would be poised for penetration, and that I would only have to lower her again to be inside her. From the impatient way she was dry-humping me, I knew she must be thinking something similar. The downy fur on her cushiony mound tickled my shaft as she rubbed against my throbbing erection. Every now and then she would tilt her hips a little and her pussy would give my cock and balls a hot, wet kiss.It was around that time that I discovered what had been tickling the back of my hand earlier¬. Tied around the girl's slim waist was a small ribbon, and attached to it was a woolen tail, a sheep's tail to complement the ears on the headband in her hair and the black make-up on the the tip of her nose and upper lip. I let the soft, furry tail run tail through my fingers. It was only a little detail, but I liked it. While I was wondering what other surprises this girl had in store for me, she grabbed my hand and slipped something in it. It was a square wrapper with jagged edges and a flexible, ring-shaped object inside. I easily recognized what it was; a condom.Thinking straight had become an impossibility, it was like my body had already chosen for me. The blood had drained from my brain and inflated my cock, which by now was so hard, it felt like it was going to explode if I didn't get inside this girl soon. With trembling hands, I tore open the package and pulled out the condom. I could hardly see my own hands, but I managed to put it on. Nothing was gonna stop us now.The girl rose onto her knees and wrapped her arms around my neck to steady herself as she lowered herself down onto my lap. My cock needed no guidance to find its goal. Like a heat-seeking missile, it homed in on its target and pierced her smoldering pussy. She inhaled sharply as the tip of my cock parted her lips and penetrated her inner sanctum.She held still for a moment with my cock an inch or so inside her pussy. I could feel her struggle to take me in. I know I'm no porn star, but I have nothing to complain about when it comes to size, particularly in circumference. The girl discovered this when she reached inside my boxers earlier and now she knew what it was like to feel it inside her. She was very tight, but I don't think I was hurting her too much, and if I did, it didn't stop her.Finally, the girl was sitting in my lap, having accepted every inch I had to offer. She sat still for a moment as she needed a little time to get used to having her intimate tissues stretched by my cock. Her pussy was deliciously hot and wet, and incredibly tight. I could feel the muscles of her vagina ripple and twitch, trying to contract around my cock. Even without moving, being inside her was nothing short of sensational. Finally, she sighed contently and kissed me again. It was only a quick kiss, merely a nonverbal way of conveying her appreciation. I wanted to kiss her back and return the compliment, but she was gone again.The girl rose onto her knees, taking nearly all of her weight off my lap and started to move. At first she was only rocking her hips, but it wasn't long before she progressed to moving her entire body up and down along the length of my cock. Each time she went up, the muscles in her already tight vagina grabbed my shaft, as if her body was reluctant to let me go. Then she'd come down again, and the silky tissues eagerly yielded and sucked me back in, making soft squishy noises as she dropped in my lap. I renewed my grip on her butt and thrust up into the delightful depths of the horny little lamb on each downward movement. Our bodies instinctively found the right tempo and soon we were truly fucking. The memories of my missing girlfriend were fading fast, hopefully to be replaced with new memories the girl and I would make tonight.Having sex with this stranger filled a need inside me I didn't even know I had. It is difficult to describe, but it was beyond mere animal lust, it somehow transcended my physical needs. I know it sounds cliché, but it was like our souls were meant to be together, like she was a part of me, and I was part of her. Until tonight I would never have guessed I was incomplete, but now I suddenly was whole, and it felt good.After riding my cock for some time, it became evident the girl began to tire. She tried to continue at the same pace, but inevitably had to slow down and ultimately stopped moving altogether. She draped her arms around my neck and moved in for another hot kiss. I could hear and feel her rapid breathing as her lips sought mine. Then, as our lips met, she leaned back and pulled me along with her until she was lying on her back on the ground, and I was on top of her.Now that we were lying in a missionary position, it was up to me to do most of the work, but she wasn't just lying there. She had her ankles locked behind my back and pushed her pussy up at me with every thrust. I was penetrating her much deeper now. My cock regularly bumped into the end of her pussy, but she didn't show any signs of discomfort. All she did was beg me to go harder, faster and deeper as she raced towards another orgasm.I gladly complied. Spurred on by her whimpered pleas I fucked her as hard as I dared. A minute later her supple body stiffened, and with a loud gasp, she came. She tightened her arms and legs around me, clutching me with all her might. Her hips bucked as a series of powerful tremors chased through her body. It was a good thing she had made me wear the condom, or else I would have blown my load that instant. It was only because of the slightly reduced sensitivity that I was able to keep fucking her throughout her entire orgasm, stretching and intensifying it until she couldn't handle any more and fell on the ground, begging me to stop.I held the girl in my arms while she kept cumming. She had both her arms around my back and was holding me tightly. Even without me fucking her, her orgasm seemed to go on, as ever diminishing series of contractions continued to milk my cock for over a long time after that first powerful wave of contractions. All this time I lay on top of her, cuddling and caressing her while she slowly regained her senses. The girl's lithe body was so much smaller than mine that I was afraid I'd crush her underneath my body, but every time I tried to move, she clung onto me and pulled me back.Finally, her eyes opened, and she giggled apologetically, as if she was embarrassed for letting herself go like that. She nuzzled my face and sought my lips wit hers. Our mouths met, and she slipped her tongue slipped between my lips. Once again, I was struck by how great a kisser this girl was. Her tongue led the dance in our mouths in a way that was unlike any girl‘s I had ever met. Compared to her I was sluggish, slow and inept, but if I in any way failed to meet her expectations, she didn't show. Her kiss and the taste of her lips were like a drug, and I was becoming hopelessly addicted.With our lips pressed together and locked in intimate embrace, we rolled around on the ground. I hardly noticed the painfully sharp little rocks and sticks that littered the cold, hard soil, absorbed as I was by her smell and taste and the feel of her body. When we finally had to break off our kiss, I was lying on my back and she was on top again.The girl sat upright and held me pinned down with one hand on my chest as she slowly moved her hips back and forth. After about a dozen of those movements, she moved back a little too far and I slipped out of her pussy. The night air felt cold on my cock as it swung free and slapped wetly against my belly. The girl didn't put me back in, but moved even further down on my legs, reached for my cock and wrapped her hand around the shaft. She grabbed it rather firmly, almost painfully. Despite being an incredible kisser and a wonderful sex partner, the girl wasn't great at giving a handjob. As a matter of fact, it was almost like she didn't know how to jack a guy off at all; she just kind of dug her fingers into the skin and pulled. I was just about to take her hand and guide her movements, when I felt the condom slip. She renewed her grip and then pulled the rubber all the way off.Now that the girl had gotten rid of the thin layer of protective latex that had separated us before, she moved over my lap again and guided my cock back between her silky lips. Her already deliciously hot and tight pussy felt a thousand times hotter and tighter without the protective condom. Its velvety tissues now kissed and cherished every inch of my cock and I could feel the muscles in her tight canal work on my shaft.The girl gave me another quick peck on the lips and whispered, “Better?”I had lost the power to talk. All I could do was grunt. She giggled again and then started to move. Although it was her who was fucking me now, I was in no way just an instrument she used for her own gratification. As she gracefully moved her body up and down, she seemed to intuitively know exactly what gave us both the most pleasure. She alternated long slow strokes with short, quick rocking motions of her hips, steadily building up the pressure, but always slowing down again whenever she sensed I was getting too close to ejaculating.Before long, I could feel she was going to orgasm again. Her breathing quickened, and the graceful movements became more erratic until she stopped bouncing up and down altogether and sat down in my lap, rapidly rocking her hips back and forth. Wet noises sounded as she ground her clit into my pubic bone. Then she froze and with another loud groan she came. She shook and bumped her pussy against my pubis a couple of times and then she fell into my arms, limp and lifeless like a rag doll.Her lips sought mine as she recovered from another exhaustive climax. She was shivering, and I could feel the goosebumps on her damp skin of her back as the tips of my fingers traced the series of bumps of her spine, wandering upwards under her thick sweater. By the time I reached her neck, I realized this lamb wasn't wearing a bra. I retraced my steps and felt her sides, from her arms to her waist, confirming my suspicions. Moving back up via the front, my wandering hands were treated to a delicious pair of firm, naked breasts. I cupped my hands around the two perfectly shaped little orbs. Like everything on her, her breasts were quite petite, barely a handful, but they were delightfully firm and soft and smooth. I could only dream of what these beauties would look like. Were they pale or tanned, did she have small areolas or large? One thing was sure; whatever her breasts looked like, I bet they were spectacular.It was like she was reading my mind, because as I was caressing and exploring her hidden feminine treasures, she grabbed the hem of her sweater and casually pulled it over her head. She flung the thick woolen garment in the air where it disappeared in the darkness. Although I still couldn't see much of her, I now had a naked girl in my lap. I silently cursed the darkness, as I knew I was missing out on a spectacular view. This girl had to have a pair of magnificent tits, perhaps the most beautiful pair ever created, but all I could see was a faint silhouette swaying in my lap.Even though I couldn't see her breasts, fondling them was just as thrilling and there were many more things I could do without sight. My mouth was watering as I envisioned sucking on them. I leaned forward and closed my lips around one of her nipples. I flicked my tongue across the sensitive nub and was rewarded with a sexy groan. Biting softly, I pulled back until the nipple slipped from my mouth and then I latched onto the other one. I spent a lot of time thoroughly teasing and tasting each nipple, the sensitive areolas and the smooth skin surrounding them.All this time my anonymous lover was steadily rocking her hips, and even though her movements were small and subtle, the constant stimulation of my cock pushed me increasingly towards an inevitable orgasm. The feel of her body, the taste of her lips and nipples was simply too intense, too good. My balls drew tight and I whispered I was going to cum. She just whispered ‘yes' and grabbed my shoulder. Like before, she pulled me on top of her and folded her legs around my waist. I thrust into her with all my might as we both raced towards orgasm. The moment I felt the first blast of semen race up my shaft, my mystery lover came too. For an instant, time ceased to exist, and the girl and I were one being, one single body in our own universe made of pure pleasure.We remained together until long after out orgasms ended, locked in a passionate embrace while we were coming down from our sexual high. For what seemed like an eternity I could feel her pussy twitch and clench around my cock, still trying to draw every last drop of semen from my balls. Finally, she relaxed her grasp and opened her eyes. Her lips found my mouth and we exchanged another sweet, tender kiss. I was falling in love with this girl, and I could not stop it. Suddenly, I felt a pressing need to know who she was.There was one big rule at sheep-shaggin'; anonymous sex was anonymous. Until the break of dawn, you did not reveal your identity. It was the one rule you simply were not allowed to break. Telling the girl my name, or asking for hers could possibly offend her, which was the last thing I wanted. The only accepted way to circumvent this taboo was to spend the night together and get properly acquainted in the morning. There was only one problem. I couldn't possibly spend the night with this girl, no matter how much I would have loved to. Not as long as I technically still had a girlfriend.Half an hour ago, I had all but decided to give up the search for Amanda, but now I was once again determined to find her. Although the goal was the same, my motives had changed drastically since I met the girl. Had I first hoped to find Amanda and be reunited with my true love, now I only wanted to make sure there was nothing left to salvage, and then quickly move on with my life, preferably together with this girl.To be continued in part 2, based on a post by SquattingEagle for SexStories.

My Sheep Girl: Part 1

Crime Fix with Angenette Levy

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 15, 2025

I found true love while participating in one of my hometown's little known, but deeply cherished local traditions.Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Island folklore.Hi, I'm Jethro, I'm nineteen years old and I live with my parents and two younger sisters on one of the small islands off the east coast of Ireland. Although, to be truthful, that's where I used to live, as I'm currently spending most of my days on the mainland, attending university. But the island will always be home to me and once I've graduated, I'll surely go back. There's just something special about life on a small, isolated island like ours that simply can't be found anywhere else.Until the day I'll return to the island for good, I can only try to visit home as often as I could, which is nowhere near as often as I wanted. You see, merely driving from the campus to the harbor would take at least four hours. If traffic was heavy, five or six hours was more likely. And that was just the first part of the journey. From there on, the only way to the island was by a three-hour boat trip. Weather permitting, this boat shuttled back and forth three times a day. Bad weather, however, was liable to keep the ferry moored at the harbor for days at a time, especially during the stormy autumn and winter months.While this remoteness was a bit of a pain to me now, the isolation was also what made our island unique, and is therefore essential to the story I am about to tell you.As you can imagine, our community is largely self-reliant and very much independent of the mainland. It's been like that for centuries, and even modern technology had not been able to change that. According to the tourist board, our 'picturesque island' houses about 19,000 people, and over 50,000 sheep that roam the fields and forests. Apparently, we are ‘known for our own unique and age-old traditions', most of which are in some way connected to our ‘long lineage of brave fishermen' and dedicated to ‘the men who sailed stormy seas to bring home nothing but the finest fresh fish'.While most of our local festivities do indeed involve the sea and its bounties in one way or another, one was quite unlike all the others. That particular day is known as Linus Day, and it is probably the most cherished of all our traditions. Linus Day is celebrated each year on the day of the first new moon in spring and got its name after a nobleman that featured in one of the local legends. It was because of this holiday that I had decided to skip my classes and visit home for a couple of days.The Legend of Linus.A long time ago, there lived on the island a man named Linus. As the story goes, he was a wealthy nobleman who had everything his heart could desire. Good looks, lots of money, a luxurious home and scores of friends. His good fortune seemed complete when he met a beautiful girl with a smile that brought sunlight to a rainy day. He quickly fell in love with her and within weeks of their first meeting, he asked her to be his wife. She gladly accepted his proposal and a huge wedding feast was announced. Everyone on the island was invited.Unknown to Linus, his fair young fiancée wasn't the only one who had fallen for his handsome looks and charming personality. There was another woman, one who was deeply scorned when she learned of his betrothal. On the evening before the wedding, this other woman paid the nobleman an unannounced visit. She warned him that his fiancée was not his true love, and that he should marry her instead. When Linus replied that she was mistaken and that there was nothing she could do to change his mind, the woman burst out in anger. In a fit of rage, she summoned the ancient spirits and put a curse on the bride-to-be.Before storming out the door, the enraged woman swore that if Linus did not call off the wedding, his bride would be turned into a sheep and be cursed to roam the island among the other animals for the remainder of her life. Only if Linus could prove his love for the girl was true, would he be able to lift the curse.Linus was a judicious man and in too good a mood to let the woman's angry ravings ruin his day, and quickly forgot the entire incident. However, the next morning, on the day of the wedding, the young bride was reported missing. The townsfolk searched the whole island and left no stone unturned, but the girl was nowhere to be found. It was then that Linus recalled the woman's angry words, and fear struck his heart. He ran into the fields and scrutinized every herd on the island, desperately looking for his lost fiancée among the sheep. He searched all day, but the animals all looked and sounded the same. Devastated, he returned home.Before long, people started talking about the nobleman's increasingly eccentric behavior. He hired a dozen huntsmen and ordered them to shoot all the wolves and wild cats on the island. Once that was done, he had all his lands converted into pastures and bought many acres more, only to let them lay unoccupied, except for a few flocks of sheep. He subsequently declared that no-one on the island was to ever lay a finger on the animals and assured the people he would repay all damages caused by them.Even his friends and family believed he had lost his mind when Linus then sold his wealthy home and became a shepherd, living in a wooden shed. The years went by and the nobleman spent a fortune doing everything he could to protect the island's ever-growing population of sheep. His resources were diminishing fast, but still he managed to feed and shelter the animals throughout one of the longest and harshest winters the people on the island had ever witnessed. At last springtime arrived, and on the night of the first new moon he lay in his shack, alone, cold and hungry. He had lost absolutely everything, every penny he owned, his mansion and his scores of friends. Everything but his looks and the thousands of animals he cared so deeply for.On that first moonless night in spring, though he himself was starving, he gave his last piece of bread to one of the sheep that took refuge with him in the shack. Then, as he watched the animal devour the dry morsel of bread, it suddenly shed its thick coat and from under the layer of wool emerged a beautiful young woman. It was none other than his long-lost fiancée, his one true love. By sacrificing absolutely everything he had, Linus had finally managed to lift the curse.Reunited at last, Linus and his fiancée were married the very next day. The news quickly spread throughout island and the townsfolk now arranged to host a feast for the impoverished nobleman and his beautiful bride. Together they built them a new house in the fields, where the couple lived happily ever after. Linus and his wife had six children, all beautiful girls with blonde, curly hair like that of a newborn lamb, a trait that was still prevalent on our island to this day.As the story goes, it was this legendary wedding feast that the people hosted for the nobleman and his wife that evolved into the local holiday now known as Linus Day, and it is still dedicated to that ancient couple's true love.Although you won't find it mentioned in any of the tourist board's leaflets, the legend of Linus was also linked to another, more obscure, but equally cherished tradition. This tradition was commonly referred to as Sheep-shaggin'.On the evening before Linus Day, all the young and unmarried women would dress up as sheep and hide in the woods or fields. Then, as soon as the sun had set, the men would go out as well. If they were in a relationship, it was their task to find their girlfriends and if they did, their love was supposedly destined to be true.The festival of sheep-shaggin' was arguably even better for those who were not in a committed relationship. If you were a single guy, tradition allowed you to go into the forest and have sex with as many dressed-up girls as you could find. All night long, all single and willing females were considered fair game. And better still, the complete darkness of the new moon and absence of electric lights practically ensured complete anonymity, if that's what you desired. It was understood that even a total loser could get lucky on sheep-shaggin'.Me, I was not a total loser and furthermore, I was in a serious, albeit waning, relationship. This night, like every other sheep-shaggin' for the last three years, my girlfriend Amanda was somewhere out there waiting for me, but tonight I had not been able to find her. I had been searching the dark woods and desolate fields for ages and looked for her in all the places that used to mean something to us, yet I was still wandering alone. I had run into several dressed-up girls in various locations, but none of the lambs proved to be my true love.In a way, it was indicative of our relationship; I just did not know what Mandy was thinking anymore. After we finished high school almost a year ago, I left the island to attend college while she chose to stay behind and find a job. Although we telephoned almost every day and I did my best to be with my girlfriend as much as possible, our relationship had been going downhill ever since. Especially over the last few months she had changed, becoming more and more detached from me. Whatever remained between us now was purely physical. I mean, the sex we had was still great, but at times it felt more like she was an escort than a girlfriend.A month ago, my friend Dave told me that he had heard that Mandy was making new friends and seeing other guys. A few days later I had confronted her, and we had a big fight, during which she vehemently denied the accusation. The subsequent make-up sex was spectacular, and maybe I was a bit too eager to believe her after that. But it didn't seem so far-fetched to me now. In fact, it would explain a lot.It was pitch dark. The only light around was from the few ships far away on the ocean and the millions of tiny stars above me. A gentle breeze rolled in from the sea, dragging thin, ghostly shards of fog into the valleys. I was shivering. Although the vast stretches of water surrounding the island provided us with moderate temperatures all year round, it was quite chilly tonight. It was unlikely anyone would be hiding here on these inhospitable beaches, least of all Mandy, who absolutely despised the cold. I left the dewy shores behind me and directed my search more inland. As I moved on to higher grounds, the climate improved greatly, but still I couldn't seem to shake off the cold.It wasn't the weather though, that caused my discomfort. The duffle coat I was wearing was thick enough to keep me warm, but no amount of wool could keep the chill from my heart. What I really needed to fend off the cold were a loving pair of arms around me, and a supple, warm body to cuddle and caress. Unfortunately, apart from those few twinkling lights far away on the ocean, there wasn't a single sign of human life around.As I strode on, the dead silence of the night was broken by the sound of church bells tolling in the distance. It was twelve o'clock, which meant I had fruitlessly traversed the fields and forests for some two hours now. Who knows what would happen tonight. Spending this much time searching the island was proof of my love for Mandy, right? And maybe when I finally kissed her lips, she'd turn back into the girl I used to know and forever be my true love.On the other hand, if it didn't happen tonight, we might as well break up. Part of me was already willing to accept that I wasn't going to find her and take it as a sign that Mandy was not my true love after all. Though the idea of going home surely was tempting, it wasn't in my nature to quit this easily. I could not give up the search until I had examined every place that had some kind of special meaning or memory to us, no matter how insignificant. I pushed my hands deeper into my pockets and walked on, feeling more and more morose and pessimistic with every step I took.Another hour later, I was just about to throw in the towel. I had checked every site I could think of that had some memory attached to it, and for the last twenty minutes I had been wandering around aimlessly. I knew it was time give up, go home and seriously rethink our relationship. But which way was home? Looking around, I had to admit that I was lost. All I knew was that I was in the middle of a large hayfield, surrounded by a vast, empty darkness. With no recognizable landmarks anywhere in sight, the only thing I could do was to keep walking and hope to eventually stumble across some point of reference to point me home.As I cut across the field, my path was blocked by one of the old rock wall borders that haphazardly divided up the fields. With no particular direction to go, I walked along the border to wherever it was leading. A couple of hundred yards further on, I saw something moving in the darkness, something grey or white. By now, most of the girls would have been taken home by their lovers, whether old or new, and only a girl who was truly dedicated to her love would still be around. The figure seemed to be a little too big to be a stray sheep, it could be a dressed-up girl. Who knew, maybe this time I was lucky.As I closed in on the creature, the sound of my footsteps alerted it to my presence. The way it moved was like a girl, not like a sheep. With new hope, I walked toward the girl. A soft, hesitating bleat soon confirmed my suspicion as she greeted the stranger approaching her from the dark. I was still a couple of feet away, but I already knew this girl wasn't Mandy. She had the right kind of curly blond hair, but her girlish figure was too small, too lithe and her voice too soft and kind. I bend over and kissed her anyway. Her lips were soft and warm. Her scent and the touch of her lips made me thirst for more. Sadly, our kiss ended all too soon.I held the girl in my arms, delaying the moment I had to let go of this little lamb and head back into the cold and lonely darkness. I really wished this lamb was the girl I was looking for. Though I had no idea who she was, I felt a strange connection with her. If I wasn't supposed to be looking for someone else, I would have loved to stay. The girl must have thought the same thing, because as I was hesitating to let her go, the blonde pressed her lips once more against mine and gave me another kiss. A little shy she opened her mouth and licked my lips. Knowing I shouldn't, I opened my mouth anyway.Had that first kiss merely been a traditional and rather impersonal greeting, this second kiss was something completely different. Tender. Intense. Playful. Inquisitive. Sensual.It is hard to describe how much I enjoyed kissing this girl. But, although our second kiss lasted a whole lot longer than the first, it too had to end sometime, whether I wanted it to or not. When our lips disconnected, my head was spinning and my search for Amanda suddenly seemed a lot less important than before. Before she released me from her embrace, the girl gave me one last peck on the lips. Then she got down on all fours again, and went back to her role as a sheep, like she was supposed to.“Little lamb, could you be my true love?” I asked the customary question.I was unsure of how she would react. I didn't even know how I wanted her to react. Had she been my true love, she would now get on her feet and take off her costume, then whisper “yes” and kiss me once more. If she was waiting for someone else, then she'd look away and bleat again. Secretly, I was hoping for option number three. If this girl was single and willing, she would now present me her rear for some more anonymous, casual fun.The girl remained silent. Still on all fours, she hesitated for a few moments and then, finally, she moved. My heart rejoiced as she turned around; not only was the girl still single, she was single and willing. Even though I couldn't accept what she had to offer, it was a relief to know that somewhere on this island there was a sweet girl that wanted me. She brushed impatiently against my leg, like a playful lamb. As if her intentions weren't clear enough, she then grabbed my hand and placed it under her skirt, between her legs.I wavered. The smooth skin of her inner thigh was soft and warm, and it felt dangerously good. The only thing that kept me from ravishing this lovely little lamb on the spot was a deep-rooted moral obligation to my girlfriend. For a guy in a relationship, kissing other girls was permissible during sheep-shaggin', but anything beyond that was still considered cheating. But what if I wasn't in a relationship anymore? It would be a shame if I passed up this lovely lamb because of a misplaced sense of loyalty to a girlfriend who was nowhere to be found tonight. A girlfriend who I was just about finished with anyway, and who in all likelihood had been cheating on me for weeks, if not months.I was fighting a losing battle with myself. The frustrations of this long, lonesome night and the doubt that had grown over the last months got the better of me. I knew the right thing was to stay faithful to Mandy and leave before I did something I'd regret later, but no matter how hard my conscience was ordering me to stop, I simply couldn't. There was something about this sexy little lamb that held me captivated. It was like the spirit of Linus was whispering to me, telling me that this girl and I belonged together.While my conscience was still battling my carnal desire for this girl, my hand had begun moving on its own, drawn like a magnet towards that wonderful place high up between her legs. I was so close to her pussy now, I could feel the heat radiating from it. The lamb bleated impatiently and spread her legs even more, granting me full access to her fiery sex. As she was moving, I felt something tickle my wrist. I knew it was something other than her skirt, but didn't have the time to find out what it was, because an instant later my fingers encountered a downy patch of hair and then a very, very aroused pussy. She gasped as my thumb slid between the slick and delicate female petals and traced her little treasure from the tiny bead of her clit to the tight hole beneath her puckered ass.She pushed back against my hand and gently rocked her hips as I played with her pussy. While my hand moved up, her ass moved down and the tip of my thumb lodged itself into her opening. While I was still hesitating, she immediately pushed back, and her vagina hungrily accepted the intruding digit. She was tight but wet, and I entered her smoothly. My thumb was enveloped by her moist heat. I pulled it out a little and then pushed back in, gently squeezing her juicy peach between my fingers.The girl groaned sexily as I explored and played with her pussy. Getting her this horny was in itself very gratifying, but I knew it was only a prelude to what the night held for us. By now, there was only one thing on my mind, and that was bringing this nightly encounter to a mutually satisfying end. I was determined to give us a good start by making her cum first. Guided by her reactions, I quickly learned what excited her most. When I slowly pushed my thumb in and out of her pussy and rapidly rubbed her swollen clit with my finger at the same time, I knew I had struck gold. Her moaning quickened and then she bucked her hips as her orgasm took control of her body.The way her tight pussy had been squeezing my thumb when she came was unreal. I could only imagine how incredible it would feel to have those muscles work on my cock. I could take her right now if I wanted, while she was still in the throes of her climax. All I had to do was drop my pants, aim for penetration, and we'd be fucking. As much as I looked forward to doing exactly that, something was holding me back. It wasn't my girlfriend. It was the notion that this girl was special, someone who deserved much more than a rushed, anonymous shag in the dark. While I couldn't do much about the anonymous part, there was nothing that could stop me from taking my time with this girl.Knowing I was going to have sex with the lamb in due course, I first sought to taste her kiss again. I kneeled down next to her and pulled her into my arms. She was still panting when our lips met, but as my tongue slipped between her lips, it was eagerly greeted by her own. She truly was a great kisser. She displayed a tenderness and enthusiasm that I just couldn't get enough of, and despite us being complete strangers, her kisses had the distinct taste of something I had been missing for a long time; genuine desire and sincere affection.After another lengthy and passionate kiss, I was starved for air and feeling drunk on the little lamb's lips. I opened my eyes, half expecting to be greeted by the most beautiful girl with the sweetest smiling face, but all I could see was the faint silhouette of a girl with blonde curls and wearing what most likely was a pair of sheep's ears. She still had her arms draped around my neck and her face was mere inches from mine, yet almost invisible in the moonless night. I was staring deeply into her eyes, trying to establish what color they might be. She was gazing back into mine, possibly wondering the same thing.She leaned forward again and tenderly placed another one of those soft pecks on my lips. Though still passionate and intense, the message behind this kiss was again completely different than before. With this kiss the girl told me that she was ready to move on.“I want you” she whispered, in case her kiss had failed to deliver its message.Despite the obviousness of her statement, my heart skipped a beat when I heard her say those words. I grabbed her ass and lifted her in my lap. Without wasting another second, she moved her hands down my chest and began to work on my pants. Regardless of the rather awkward position and the lack of visual guidance, she managed to undo my belt buckle and open my fly. She reached into my boxers and pulled my penis out of my pants.She closed her fingers around my engorged cock and ran her hand up and down the shaft. An appreciative moan escaped her lips as she felt up my manhood. My cock was as big and hard as it had ever been, and I was glad I lived up to her expectations. I lifted my ass off the ground and she worked my pants a little further down my legs. She then re-straddled my lap and sat down with her hot, naked buns on my bare legs. With her arms wrapped around my back she scooted forward until her firm breasts were pressed against my chest. We kissed again.While the girl was seated in my lap, she unzipped her pleated skirt and took it off. She hugged me even tighter and pressed her pussy against the underside of my cock. My hands were holding her naked ass, cradling and fondling the firm round buttocks. I was fully aware that if I lifted her just an inch or two into the air, my cock would be poised for penetration, and that I would only have to lower her again to be inside her. From the impatient way she was dry-humping me, I knew she must be thinking something similar. The downy fur on her cushiony mound tickled my shaft as she rubbed against my throbbing erection. Every now and then she would tilt her hips a little and her pussy would give my cock and balls a hot, wet kiss.It was around that time that I discovered what had been tickling the back of my hand earlier¬. Tied around the girl's slim waist was a small ribbon, and attached to it was a woolen tail, a sheep's tail to complement the ears on the headband in her hair and the black make-up on the the tip of her nose and upper lip. I let the soft, furry tail run tail through my fingers. It was only a little detail, but I liked it. While I was wondering what other surprises this girl had in store for me, she grabbed my hand and slipped something in it. It was a square wrapper with jagged edges and a flexible, ring-shaped object inside. I easily recognized what it was; a condom.Thinking straight had become an impossibility, it was like my body had already chosen for me. The blood had drained from my brain and inflated my cock, which by now was so hard, it felt like it was going to explode if I didn't get inside this girl soon. With trembling hands, I tore open the package and pulled out the condom. I could hardly see my own hands, but I managed to put it on. Nothing was gonna stop us now.The girl rose onto her knees and wrapped her arms around my neck to steady herself as she lowered herself down onto my lap. My cock needed no guidance to find its goal. Like a heat-seeking missile, it homed in on its target and pierced her smoldering pussy. She inhaled sharply as the tip of my cock parted her lips and penetrated her inner sanctum.She held still for a moment with my cock an inch or so inside her pussy. I could feel her struggle to take me in. I know I'm no porn star, but I have nothing to complain about when it comes to size, particularly in circumference. The girl discovered this when she reached inside my boxers earlier and now she knew what it was like to feel it inside her. She was very tight, but I don't think I was hurting her too much, and if I did, it didn't stop her.Finally, the girl was sitting in my lap, having accepted every inch I had to offer. She sat still for a moment as she needed a little time to get used to having her intimate tissues stretched by my cock. Her pussy was deliciously hot and wet, and incredibly tight. I could feel the muscles of her vagina ripple and twitch, trying to contract around my cock. Even without moving, being inside her was nothing short of sensational. Finally, she sighed contently and kissed me again. It was only a quick kiss, merely a nonverbal way of conveying her appreciation. I wanted to kiss her back and return the compliment, but she was gone again.The girl rose onto her knees, taking nearly all of her weight off my lap and started to move. At first she was only rocking her hips, but it wasn't long before she progressed to moving her entire body up and down along the length of my cock. Each time she went up, the muscles in her already tight vagina grabbed my shaft, as if her body was reluctant to let me go. Then she'd come down again, and the silky tissues eagerly yielded and sucked me back in, making soft squishy noises as she dropped in my lap. I renewed my grip on her butt and thrust up into the delightful depths of the horny little lamb on each downward movement. Our bodies instinctively found the right tempo and soon we were truly fucking. The memories of my missing girlfriend were fading fast, hopefully to be replaced with new memories the girl and I would make tonight.Having sex with this stranger filled a need inside me I didn't even know I had. It is difficult to describe, but it was beyond mere animal lust, it somehow transcended my physical needs. I know it sounds cliché, but it was like our souls were meant to be together, like she was a part of me, and I was part of her. Until tonight I would never have guessed I was incomplete, but now I suddenly was whole, and it felt good.After riding my cock for some time, it became evident the girl began to tire. She tried to continue at the same pace, but inevitably had to slow down and ultimately stopped moving altogether. She draped her arms around my neck and moved in for another hot kiss. I could hear and feel her rapid breathing as her lips sought mine. Then, as our lips met, she leaned back and pulled me along with her until she was lying on her back on the ground, and I was on top of her.Now that we were lying in a missionary position, it was up to me to do most of the work, but she wasn't just lying there. She had her ankles locked behind my back and pushed her pussy up at me with every thrust. I was penetrating her much deeper now. My cock regularly bumped into the end of her pussy, but she didn't show any signs of discomfort. All she did was beg me to go harder, faster and deeper as she raced towards another orgasm.I gladly complied. Spurred on by her whimpered pleas I fucked her as hard as I dared. A minute later her supple body stiffened, and with a loud gasp, she came. She tightened her arms and legs around me, clutching me with all her might. Her hips bucked as a series of powerful tremors chased through her body. It was a good thing she had made me wear the condom, or else I would have blown my load that instant. It was only because of the slightly reduced sensitivity that I was able to keep fucking her throughout her entire orgasm, stretching and intensifying it until she couldn't handle any more and fell on the ground, begging me to stop.I held the girl in my arms while she kept cumming. She had both her arms around my back and was holding me tightly. Even without me fucking her, her orgasm seemed to go on, as ever diminishing series of contractions continued to milk my cock for over a long time after that first powerful wave of contractions. All this time I lay on top of her, cuddling and caressing her while she slowly regained her senses. The girl's lithe body was so much smaller than mine that I was afraid I'd crush her underneath my body, but every time I tried to move, she clung onto me and pulled me back.Finally, her eyes opened, and she giggled apologetically, as if she was embarrassed for letting herself go like that. She nuzzled my face and sought my lips wit hers. Our mouths met, and she slipped her tongue slipped between my lips. Once again, I was struck by how great a kisser this girl was. Her tongue led the dance in our mouths in a way that was unlike any girl‘s I had ever met. Compared to her I was sluggish, slow and inept, but if I in any way failed to meet her expectations, she didn't show. Her kiss and the taste of her lips were like a drug, and I was becoming hopelessly addicted.With our lips pressed together and locked in intimate embrace, we rolled around on the ground. I hardly noticed the painfully sharp little rocks and sticks that littered the cold, hard soil, absorbed as I was by her smell and taste and the feel of her body. When we finally had to break off our kiss, I was lying on my back and she was on top again.The girl sat upright and held me pinned down with one hand on my chest as she slowly moved her hips back and forth. After about a dozen of those movements, she moved back a little too far and I slipped out of her pussy. The night air felt cold on my cock as it swung free and slapped wetly against my belly. The girl didn't put me back in, but moved even further down on my legs, reached for my cock and wrapped her hand around the shaft. She grabbed it rather firmly, almost painfully. Despite being an incredible kisser and a wonderful sex partner, the girl wasn't great at giving a handjob. As a matter of fact, it was almost like she didn't know how to jack a guy off at all; she just kind of dug her fingers into the skin and pulled. I was just about to take her hand and guide her movements, when I felt the condom slip. She renewed her grip and then pulled the rubber all the way off.Now that the girl had gotten rid of the thin layer of protective latex that had separated us before, she moved over my lap again and guided my cock back between her silky lips. Her already deliciously hot and tight pussy felt a thousand times hotter and tighter without the protective condom. Its velvety tissues now kissed and cherished every inch of my cock and I could feel the muscles in her tight canal work on my shaft.The girl gave me another quick peck on the lips and whispered, “Better?”I had lost the power to talk. All I could do was grunt. She giggled again and then started to move. Although it was her who was fucking me now, I was in no way just an instrument she used for her own gratification. As she gracefully moved her body up and down, she seemed to intuitively know exactly what gave us both the most pleasure. She alternated long slow strokes with short, quick rocking motions of her hips, steadily building up the pressure, but always slowing down again whenever she sensed I was getting too close to ejaculating.Before long, I could feel she was going to orgasm again. Her breathing quickened, and the graceful movements became more erratic until she stopped bouncing up and down altogether and sat down in my lap, rapidly rocking her hips back and forth. Wet noises sounded as she ground her clit into my pubic bone. Then she froze and with another loud groan she came. She shook and bumped her pussy against my pubis a couple of times and then she fell into my arms, limp and lifeless like a rag doll.Her lips sought mine as she recovered from another exhaustive climax. She was shivering, and I could feel the goosebumps on her damp skin of her back as the tips of my fingers traced the series of bumps of her spine, wandering upwards under her thick sweater. By the time I reached her neck, I realized this lamb wasn't wearing a bra. I retraced my steps and felt her sides, from her arms to her waist, confirming my suspicions. Moving back up via the front, my wandering hands were treated to a delicious pair of firm, naked breasts. I cupped my hands around the two perfectly shaped little orbs. Like everything on her, her breasts were quite petite, barely a handful, but they were delightfully firm and soft and smooth. I could only dream of what these beauties would look like. Were they pale or tanned, did she have small areolas or large? One thing was sure; whatever her breasts looked like, I bet they were spectacular.It was like she was reading my mind, because as I was caressing and exploring her hidden feminine treasures, she grabbed the hem of her sweater and casually pulled it over her head. She flung the thick woolen garment in the air where it disappeared in the darkness. Although I still couldn't see much of her, I now had a naked girl in my lap. I silently cursed the darkness, as I knew I was missing out on a spectacular view. This girl had to have a pair of magnificent tits, perhaps the most beautiful pair ever created, but all I could see was a faint silhouette swaying in my lap.Even though I couldn't see her breasts, fondling them was just as thrilling and there were many more things I could do without sight. My mouth was watering as I envisioned sucking on them. I leaned forward and closed my lips around one of her nipples. I flicked my tongue across the sensitive nub and was rewarded with a sexy groan. Biting softly, I pulled back until the nipple slipped from my mouth and then I latched onto the other one. I spent a lot of time thoroughly teasing and tasting each nipple, the sensitive areolas and the smooth skin surrounding them.All this time my anonymous lover was steadily rocking her hips, and even though her movements were small and subtle, the constant stimulation of my cock pushed me increasingly towards an inevitable orgasm. The feel of her body, the taste of her lips and nipples was simply too intense, too good. My balls drew tight and I whispered I was going to cum. She just whispered ‘yes' and grabbed my shoulder. Like before, she pulled me on top of her and folded her legs around my waist. I thrust into her with all my might as we both raced towards orgasm. The moment I felt the first blast of semen race up my shaft, my mystery lover came too. For an instant, time ceased to exist, and the girl and I were one being, one single body in our own universe made of pure pleasure.We remained together until long after out orgasms ended, locked in a passionate embrace while we were coming down from our sexual high. For what seemed like an eternity I could feel her pussy twitch and clench around my cock, still trying to draw every last drop of semen from my balls. Finally, she relaxed her grasp and opened her eyes. Her lips found my mouth and we exchanged another sweet, tender kiss. I was falling in love with this girl, and I could not stop it. Suddenly, I felt a pressing need to know who she was.There was one big rule at sheep-shaggin'; anonymous sex was anonymous. Until the break of dawn, you did not reveal your identity. It was the one rule you simply were not allowed to break. Telling the girl my name, or asking for hers could possibly offend her, which was the last thing I wanted. The only accepted way to circumvent this taboo was to spend the night together and get properly acquainted in the morning. There was only one problem. I couldn't possibly spend the night with this girl, no matter how much I would have loved to. Not as long as I technically still had a girlfriend.Half an hour ago, I had all but decided to give up the search for Amanda, but now I was once again determined to find her. Although the goal was the same, my motives had changed drastically since I met the girl. Had I first hoped to find Amanda and be reunited with my true love, now I only wanted to make sure there was nothing left to salvage, and then quickly move on with my life, preferably together with this girl.To be continued in part 2, based on a post by SquattingEagle for SexStories.

Man Drugged Wife's Soda Then Told Cops Bizarre Sex Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 13, 2025 25:10

Alfred Ruf, 72, told detectives in Wayne County, Indiana that he drugged his wife's Coke cans so the woman's daughter and friend could "put on a show" for him. Ruf's interview with detectives took place in January 2022. At one point, Ruf claimed the daughter wanted to marry him and that he would have sex with the women. Law&Crime's Angenette Levy goes through the interview and Ruf's guilty plea in this episode of Crime Fix — a daily show covering the biggest stories in crime.PLEASE SUPPORT THE SHOW: Get 50% off of confidential background reports at https://www.truthfinder.com/lccrimefix and access information about almost anyone!Host:Angenette Levy https://twitter.com/Angenette5CRIME FIX PRODUCTION:Head of Social Media, YouTube - Bobby SzokeSocial Media Management - Vanessa BeinVideo Editing - Daniel CamachoGuest Booking - Alyssa Fisher & Diane KayeSTAY UP-TO-DATE WITH THE LAW&CRIME NETWORK:Watch Law&Crime Network on YouTubeTV: https://bit.ly/3td2e3yWhere To Watch Law&Crime Network: https://bit.ly/3akxLK5Sign Up For Law&Crime's Daily Newsletter: https://bit.ly/LawandCrimeNewsletterRead Fascinating Articles From Law&Crime Network: https://bit.ly/3td2IqoLAW&CRIME NETWORK SOCIAL MEDIA:Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/lawandcrime/Twitter: https://twitter.com/LawCrimeNetworkFacebook: https://www.facebook.com/lawandcrimeTwitch: https://www.twitch.tv/lawandcrimenetworkSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

social media law news wife crime indiana cops true crime coke bizarre soda ruf wayne county drugged sex stories

Angel of Mercy: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 11, 2025

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. “I; I don't want to just be a charity case,” Ken replied. “If you do this, Gabrielle;”“It will only be because I want to. Promise,” Gabby replied, finishing his thought. “Now, your first lesson in kissing: making the move. I'm a young, attractive woman who has been making eye contact with you all night and finding every excuse in the book to touch you. You may not realize it, but when a woman does that, it means she's ready for you to make the move. Try it on me, just like I did.”Mimicking Ken, Gabby closed her eyes, waiting for the moment that Ken would kiss her once more. He leaned in as she had done, trying to take his time and not rush anything. As he was about to kiss her, he remembered that agonizing wait when he could sense her almost on top of him. Pausing mere centimeters from her lips, he allowed the tension to build up for a few moments. Soon, a huge smile began to form on Gabby's lips; she was enjoying this, and he hadn't even touched her yet! Ken collected his courage and finally met her lips with his, moving them ever so slightly as he kissed her. He only had his instincts to guide him, but she didn't seem to mind one bit.“Umm; that was very nice,” Gabby whispered as they parted. “Good job in mimicking my technique. Let's try one more. This time, lick your lips just a bit before you kiss me, and try to let our mouths fit together like a puzzle. You can take my lower lip between yours, or I can take your lip between mine. Tilting your head to the side a bit is also a natural position. The possibilities are almost endless. When you're ready, don't be afraid to put your tongue in my mouth. In the future, you'll want to be careful about doing this too soon, but for our purposes tonight, go right ahead.”Ken did as she instructed, and found that the increased moisture to be quite pleasant. It allowed each of their lips to slide along the other's with little effort. All too soon, he felt Gabby take his lower lip in hers, sucking lightly and even nibbling for an instant. After she did this a second time, Ken took the hint and reciprocated in kind, eliciting a contented murmur from Gabby. As their kissing became more passionate, he could no longer resist the urge to taste this gorgeous woman. Still tentative, he pressed his tongue against the crease of her lips, which parted to allow him entry. Though he didn't know what to do once he was in, he soon found himself enthralled in Gabby's passions. Her tongue danced with his, exploring his mouth in a slow, methodical fashion. This gave him the perfect gauge to judge his own efforts by. After nearly twenty minutes of making out, they finally separated, their faces flushed from the experience.“Holy shit.” Ken sighed.“You, my friend, are one quick study. The next girl that kisses you may well get addicted and refuse to let you go,” Gabby agreed with a playful grin. Leaning back on the sofa, she reached down and unbuttoned the top button of her jeans, asking, “You ready to learn something else?”In spite of his hardening cock, Ken couldn't help but feel like he was doing something he shouldn't. “Look, you seriously don't have to;”“I want to,” she said with confidence. “Ken, you are such a sweet, special guy, and I want to show you that. I want to prove to you how lucky a girl I would be to have a guy like you.”Would be? What's that supposed to mean?“I've never made love to a virgin, Ken,” she continued. “But I know what I love in bed, and I think I can help you get quite good at this. You don't have to do anything you don't want to, but if you'll allow me, I'd love nothing more than to take your virginity tonight.”Ken was torn. This woman certainly drove him crazy, but part of him worried this was all an elaborate setup. Women never came on to him like this, let alone one this beautiful! Then again, she hadn't balked in the slightest in kissing him. Hell, she had even encouraged him to French kiss her. In spite of the fact that he had every reason to be distrusting after Jacqueline's message, he recognized that she had shown him nothing but kindness and patience. He didn't believe in destiny or fate, but if there was a moment in which he was supposed to lose his virginity, this had to be it.“Okay; I want to,” he whispered.“I'm glad,” she replied with a warm smile.Fumbling with his belt, he said, “I guess I'd better;”“There's plenty of time, Ken,” Gabby reassured him. “If we do this, I want to do it right. I want to show you the proper way to take a girl around the world. That starts with what we were doing earlier, only this time, you can start removing my clothes in the process.”As Ken leaned in and resumed their kissing, Gabby guided his hands lower and slipped them underneath her sweater. He spent a few moments enjoying the warm sensation of skin-to-skin contact before tugging her sweater up. They separated for a moment so that Gabby could finish peeling her top off, revealing a simple, black silk bra. As they continued making out, Ken reached behind her, trying to decipher the key to unhooking the ever-hated bra.“Want some advice?” Gabby asked with a slight giggle.“Sure,” Ken signed, beginning to get frustrated.“Feel for the crease, then slip one finger under and one finger over. Squeeze together and rub your fingers until it unhooks.”Concentrating, Ken did as she instructed. The clasp itself was easy to find, and her descriptions were spot on. To his surprise, it only took one unsuccessful attempt before he managed to snap the garment open.“Impressive,” Gabby marveled.“Thanks, but that was all you. I'd be lost without your instructions.”“You're a natural student; you take direction well. Ready for the next lesson?”“Oh yeah,” Ken said with anticipation.“Your kissing skills have grown by leaps and bounds in just a few minutes. Now you should remember that you don't have to kiss just my lips. My cheeks, my neck, my shoulders; my entire body is your playground. Few things turn a woman on more than a man whose only desire is to worship every inch of her form.”With that, Gabby shrugged her shoulders and slipped her bra off, revealing her ample D-cup tits to Ken. He was utterly speechless at the sight he now beheld. They were not only large, but quite perky as well. Her tiny pink nipples, already hard from their making out, were the perfect accent to Gabby's most notable assets. As he drank her in, he felt her guide his hand towards her, reaching him out to touch her tit. It barely fit into his hand, yet it was so soft and warm that it felt like it just belonged there. Taking a deep breath, Ken now reached in with both of his hands, squeezing her tits together and exploring every inch of their surface. Remembering her words from a moment ago, he leaned in once more and began to kiss his way from her lips down to her chest.“Yes; just like that.” she cooed.Arriving at the valley of her bosom, he made his way to one side, kissing her tit while also stimulating her nipple with his finger.“That's so good, Ken; ooh, you can suck on them too,” she whispered with encouragement.Ken's heart leapt at her suggestion, and he moved to take one of her tiny nipples in his mouth. He sucked with eagerness at first, but Gabby soon coaxed him to go slower.“Careful there; be gentle.”“Sorry.”“Quite alright, they're just a bit sensitive,” she said with a sweet giggle.Ken spent quite some time lapping at her tits, alternating sides every so often. At first, Gabby advised him on when to change so as not to over stimulate one side or the other. Soon, though, Ken was moving back and forth all on his own, driving her wild with lust in the process. After several minutes of this, she lifted his head up, a wicked grin on her face.“Ready for the big reveal?” she asked, lowering the zipper of her jeans.“Uh; uh huh.”Lifting her hips up, Gabby slipped her jeans over her curvy ass and down her long legs before kicking them off with her boots. She then turned to recline back on the sofa, spreading her legs a tiny bit. The smoldering come hither look she gave Ken was enough to bring any man to his knees.“Come on, Ken; you've got a Christmas present to open.”Ken's mouth went dry as he stared at her black thong panties, mesmerized in disbelief by what was about to happen. With trembling hands, he slipped his fingers into her waistband and slid the silky garment off, revealing Gabby's shaven pussy at last. In that moment, Ken had completely forgotten that he was still wearing all his clothes.“I just love the way you're looking at me,” Gabby breathed, breaking his trance. “It's like you won the lottery or something.”“I; think I did.”“So sweet. Now then, time to learn how to really make a woman happy. Most women are at least willing to engage in oral sex, but you always need to give at least as much as you receive. It's only polite. And there's no better way to make a woman want to suck your cock; than to eat her pussy without prompting. With that said.”Gabby now spread her legs wide for him, beckoning him to explore her delectable womanhood. Following a trail she laid with her fingers, Ken began to kiss his way up her leg and inner thigh. After repeating the action on her other leg, he arrived at her soaked pussy, breathing in the musky aroma seeping from within her.“Spread my lips, Ken,” Gabby whispered.Using a gentle touch, he did as she asked, gazing deep into her slick tunnel. He soon leaned forward, touching his tongue to the folds of her labia. She tasted different than he had expected, perhaps a bit salty, but nothing unpleasant in Ken's mind. He continued to taste and tease her lips for a few moments, and she began to squirm and writhe under him in pleasure.“Oh, yes; that's just right, Ken; you can move a little higher, too. See that little bump there? That's my clit. She's sensitive, but if you pay enough attention to her; something good is bound to happen.”He tilted his head upwards a bit, running his tongue along her lips as he arrived at her clit. Flicking the nub a couple of times, he was surprised at just how strong Gabby's reaction was. Ken liked that. She was having the time of her life, and it was all because of him. Feeling a twinge of confidence, he redoubled his efforts and began lapping at her clit again and again, never giving her a chance to rest.“Yes; yes, that's fucking incredible!” she cried out.As Gabby's hips began to buck, Ken looped his arms around her thighs on instinct, helping her to remain still. He continued his worshipping of her womanhood, savoring every drop of her juices as she squirmed and squealed in delight. Soon, he began to sense that her thrashing was reaching a crescendo and an ultimate plateau. He received almost immediate verbal confirmation of this.“Holy shit; Fuck that's awesome! Oh, Ken don't stop; don't; stop; please don't stop don't stop don't stop; ah!”Ken knew in an academic sense that women could achieve powerful orgasms. Still, he had never actually seen it happen, let alone experienced it by his hand, or rather his tongue. Yet lying beneath him was the most beautiful woman he had ever met in his life, and she was becoming even more beautiful by the second as her body erupted in ecstasy. The look of pleasure on her face as her eyes fluttered closed was awe-inspiring. A few final licks to her pussy, and she gently pushed his face away from her crotch.“That's quite enough; but oh so wonderful.” she sighed. “You're a natural, Ken.”“Thanks. That's; got to be the hottest thing I've ever seen in my life. Seeing you lose control like that, it was surreal.”“So sweet,” she said, sitting up straight on the sofa. “For all your supposed awkwardness, you sure know how to pay a girl a compliment.” She leaned forward, planting a long, slow kiss on his lips. As they parted, she whispered, “Ready for your due reward?”With a slight gasp, he replied, “Oh, hell yes.”Gabby stood from the sofa, smiling the entire time. Reaching behind the armrest of the sofa, she pulled out a dark blue sleeping bag and began to spread it out on the thick rug in front of the fire.“It's a tradition,” she explained, seeing the look of confusion on Ken's face. “When I was a little girl, I swore I'd catch Santa in the act by sleeping next to the tree. He'd never be able to sneak past me. Well, my parents told me to go for it, but that it wouldn't work; he's too good. Sure enough, he had come and gone the next morning. He even left a note next to my pillow that said, ‘Nice try, Gabby. Merry Christmas.' Ever since then, I've slept by the tree every Christmas Eve.”“Love it,” Ken grinned.By now, she had finished spreading the sleeping bag out on the floor and affixed a couple of pillows at the head for them. As it was designed for one person, she had opened it completely and laid it out flat, making it large enough for two to lie on. Seeing what she was doing, Ken grabbed a large throw blanket from the sofa to cover up with.“Why, thank you,” she said. “But don't you think you're a bit overdressed?”“Huh?” Ken had been so entranced with Gabby's naked body that he'd forgotten that he was still wearing his clothes. “Oh, uh, I guess so.”“Can I help with that?” she asked with a mischievous grin.“Sure.”Gabby sauntered over to him, wrapping him in a warm hug as they stood next to the fireplace. After kissing his lips, she moved to his cheek and neck, just as he had done to her before. As she began to drive him crazy, she slipped her fingers into his tee shirt and pulled it off of him, exposing his bare chest to her. Now with a new playground to explore, Gabby continued from where she left off. She first lingered around his neck and shoulders, then down his chest before finally reaching his stomach. As she knelt before him, she unbuckled his belt and slid his jeans and boxers down to his ankles, freeing his rock hard cock at last.Ken was not large my most standards, being only about five inches in length at full staff, but to Gabby he was perfect. She had no hesitation as she began to lightly stroke his length in her hand, and soon began to take him in her mouth bit-by-bit. Ken was in blissful agony; not only was he receiving is first blowjob, but he also had to keep from exploding too soon, all while concentrating on standing still. She sucked him for a few seconds more before releasing him.“If you get close, let me know, okay? I want this inside my pussy, too.”Ken could only nod in reply. She soon resumed her pleasuring of his member, sucking him with gleeful determination. He had been so good to her tonight; she only wanted to reward his efforts. Slowing her pace, she gazed up at him with her smoldering eyes, her pretty face framed by her long blonde hair. As Ken began to lose himself in her beauty, he also felt a familiar bubbling up in the pit of his stomach. Though he panicked for a moment, he soon had the presence of mind to tap Gabby on the forehead.“I think you'd better slow down,” he stammered.Releasing his cock from her mouth with a pop, Gabby grinned and replied, “Good. Because I think it's time for me to take your virginity.”After switching off the gas logs, she stretched out on the open sleeping bag and held part of the blanket up, beckoning Ken to slide in with her. He did so with eagerness, though was still nervous as hell; he had no idea what he was doing! Sensing his doubts, Gabby spoke with soft confidence and reassurance.“Let's go you on top to start. That way you can control it so you don't go off too soon. Honestly, though, don't worry about stamina. You've already lasted through one of my blowjobs, which is no small feat, if I do say so myself. You ready?”“Um, yeah; I think so. But do we need any; protection? I don't have a condom or anything.”With a warm smile, she replied, “Don't ever change, Ken. Sweet, humble, and considerate, that's what you are. I don't have any diseases per my last doctor's visit two months ago, and I know you're a virgin so I don't think there's any concern.”“That's good. But; what if you get pregnant? I'm not sure I'd be able to pull out in time.”“Well,” she paused, her smile becoming more bittersweet. “It's a long story, but trust me when I say that there's no risk of me becoming pregnant. We're clear to let loose with this, as long as you're comfortable with that, of course.”“I am. I just; wanted to be sure.”“Thank you, Ken. Now, if you please, my pussy is aching for your cock, and you'd best make her happy.”Positioning his pelvic region between her legs, Ken attempted to push into her, but his slick cock merely grazed the surface before slipping up to her belly. Gabby just smiled and reached down, taking a gentle grip on his cock with her hand and guiding him to the entrance of her pussy. Feeling a bit of give, he followed his instincts and penetrated her at long last, his virginity melting away in the process. She was divine, far tighter than Ken had ever imagined in his wildest dreams and fantasies.“Oh Ken; that's just where you belong,” she cooed in satisfaction.“Holy fuck; so tight.” he could only reply.Ken began to thrust in and out of her, keeping his tempo moderate at the start to get a feel for how sensitive he was. The sensations of making love to this goddess were only enhanced by the look of sheer enjoyment in Gabby's eyes. He prayed that he would be able to last and enjoy it all, even if only for a few minutes. As he continued thrusting into her, Gabby began to get a mischievous look in her eyes.“You're thinking something,” Ken observed.“Uh huh. Wanna learn a trick that'll drive any girl nuts?”“Sure.”“Come up on your knees and keep your torso straight up. Try to get to where you can keep yourself inside me without having to balance on your arms.”“Like this?” he asked, relaxing back on his folded knees.“Exactly. You can also stretch my leg out against your chest to help you balance.”“Very nice,” he said as he followed her instructions.“Yep, but that's not the trick. This is the trick. Use your hand; and masturbate me while you fuck me.”Ken at first wasn't sure if he had heard correctly, but Gabby soon confirmed that he had when she took his hand and slid it down her thigh towards her slit. Once there, he reacquainted himself with her womanhood, finding her clit with little effort. Gabby's reaction was immediate. Her eyes bulged and her arms began to flail about in ecstasy. This only spurred Ken on further, as he upped the tempo of his thrusts while continuing to jack her off. Gabby was in such pleasure that she couldn't even form words. Nothing but incoherent babbling came from her mouth. Finally, her long-awaited orgasm arrived, and Gabby screamed into her pillow at the top of her lungs. Meanwhile, Ken had the pleasure of experiencing what would become his favorite part of lovemaking: a woman's pussy erupting in climax around his cock.“Oh my god; that; was awesome,” he marveled.“Uh huh; you're fucking amazing, Ken.”“Thanks to you,” he grinned, slowing his thrusts to allow her to recover.“I just gave pointers. You executed; to perfection, I may add.”“My knees are about to give out, though.”“Well isn't that excellent timing; because I wanna ride you now.”Disengaging from him, Gabby gave Ken a playful push to the side, landing him flat on his back. Before he could even think of retaliating, she had already clambered on top of him and was rubbing her slick entrance against his cock. If she wasn't careful she might have made him blow his load right then and there, but she backed off in time, planting a deep kiss on his lips. As their tongues danced, she positioned his head against her and lowered herself onto him. Ken moaned into her mouth at the reintroduction of her wonderful tunnel. Their mouths parted as she arrived at the base of his cock, and she sat up straight to give him an unobstructed view of her glorious tits.Rather than bounce on him full force, Gabby used a smooth, firm grinding motion on his cock. After all, they were on a sleeping bag on the floor, rather than a proper bed. Ken couldn't help but reach up and take her jiggling globes in his hands, squeezing them and tweaking her nipples a bit. This only encouraged Gabby further, now exploring every inch of his cock with her velvety pussy. She rode him for all she was worth, no longer trying to extend their session, but actively working to send him over the edge. Ken, perhaps picking up on this, tried to coax her to slow down.“Gabby, you'd better slow; oh shit; down. I'm not gonna;”“I don't care. Give it to me,” she replied in a husky voice.“Huh? But I haven't even gone ten minutes? Aren't guys supposed to be able to last?”Gabby smiled at him. “Ken, you've been wonderful tonight. You kissed me like I was the only woman in the world, ate my pussy, and survived one of my world-famous blowjobs. Believe me, you're no slouch. You've lasted Ken, and made me orgasm twice in the process!” She leaned closer, whispering in his ear, “Cum for me, right in my pussy. I want it. I need it. Please don't hold back. Give it all; to me.”That did it. Her masterful motions combined with her seductive voice were too much for poor Ken to handle. As she planted her lips firmly on his, he thrust his last into her and began to spray his seed into Gabby's pussy. Though he had masturbated many times, none of his orgasms were ever this long or powerful; it was unreal. As he finally came down from his high, Ken's cock began to soften inside her pussy, slipping out after a few seconds.“That was; amazing.” he sighed, feeling the call of sleep washing over him.“Nuh uh! No you don't, Ken!” Gabby replied with a playful slap.“Huh?”“There's one more thing for you to learn: the art of pillow talk. Trust me, Ken. You stay awake and talk to a woman after sex, and you show her she's more than just a piece of ass,” she said, rolling off to lie next to him.“Guess that makes sense,” he mused, rubbing his eyes to stay awake. “Well you asked me all about myself, and I was about to do the same when, uh; all this happened.”“Not complaining are you?” she asked with a grin as she laid her head on his shoulder.“Hell no! Still, what about Gabby? What makes her tick?”“Well, my family is the biggest part of my life, in all honesty. With Mom, Dad, plus two big brothers and a little sister, there's a lot of love to go around. We've always been tight.”“Oh yeah! You mentioned earlier about not being alone on Christmas Eve, yet you would have been alone if we hadn't met. What's up with that?”Gabby replied, “We're kinda spread across the southeast right now. One brother works in Birmingham, another in Nashville. My sister is visiting a sorority sister up in South Carolina. Mom and Dad live near here, but have been traveling. They were supposed to get in today, but their flight got delayed. Won't be seeing them until after lunch tomorrow. Still, we should have everyone together by the day after Christmas.”“Always good,” Ken smiled, wishing his own family was a close as Gabby's. Noticing the silver cross still hanging from her neck, he asked, “I guess you're pretty religious, too?”“Very much so. Born and raised Catholic.”“Yet, you're not at mass?”“Extenuating circumstances,” she replied, a slight grimace on her face.“Sorry, didn't mean for that to come out harsh. No judgment from me, promise. My mom's always been religious, but it just never spoke to me. I mean, how can a supposedly loving God allow such evil acts in the world He created?”Gabby looked up, calm confidence in her eyes. “Sometimes bad things happen to good people. That doesn't mean God causes those bad things to happen. In all things, I believe God works for good. Even in the worst situations imaginable, God manages to cause some amount of good to come from them.”“You really believe that?” Ken asked.“With every fiber of my being. It's what keeps me going.”“Well, you're the first that's been able to answer me that question in a way that makes sense. No ‘it's all in God's plan' or ‘you must not love God enough' or any such nonsense. You; you get it.”Lying there in silence for a few minutes, Ken finally found the courage to ask the question he was afraid to know the answer to.“Will I ever see you again?”A long pause, then Gabby replied, “No.”“Why? I know I go to school in Massachusetts, but I'd be a fool to give up on an incredible woman like you. Why can't we give it a shot?”With a sigh, she answered, “Because there's something you don't know about me.” Taking his face in her hands and gazing deep into his eyes, she continued, “I'm dying, Ken.”He blinked twice, uncertain if he had heard her right. “Dying?”“I have; a rare and aggressive form of grade IV brain cancer. The doctors diagnosed me about two months ago. I have less than six months to live. They said they could treat it, but it would only buy me another year at best. Even if it were successful, I'd be so weak from the chemo that I wouldn't be able to do much of anything. So, I opted for a powerful regiment of pain management and resolved to live what time I have left to the fullest. Experience all I can, spread as much joy as I can.”“This explains everything,” Ken realized. “Why you weren't scared of me in the park, even with me holding a knife. Why you didn't hesitate to invite me to your home. Why there was no concern of you getting pregnant.”“And why we can't be together, as much as I want it. Ken, I meant what I said earlier. If I could spend any amount of time, and especially years with a guy like you, I would be so lucky and blessed. You're a wonderful person, and you're going to make some girl happy beyond belief someday. Whoever she is, wherever she may be; I envy her.”“I just wish it could be you.”“I know, Ken, but you don't deserve that. You don't deserve to fall head-over-heels in love with a girl that you know will be dead in a few short months. In another lifetime, maybe we could have been soul mates. But God seems to have other plans.”“Gabby, how can you still believe in God through all this? You said that He works all things for good, but what good can come of this?”She collected her courage, deciding to tell him her darkest secret, one that not even her own family knew. “About a month ago, I was in a really bad spot. I still believed in God, but couldn't believe He would put me through such pain and suffering. I had dreams, hopes, plans; but all for naught. I got low. So low that, one night, I almost did; what you almost did.”“Take the easy way out?”“Exactly. I nearly went through with it, but at the last moment decided to sleep on it. That night, I had a dream. Someone, I don't know who, was speaking to me. ‘Your life still has meaning. You still have a purpose.' That's what they told me. There's no way that was a coincidence. When I woke up, I promised myself I'd find that purpose for my life. Tonight, I may have done just that.”“What do you mean?” Ken asked.“Ken, if I had killed myself, I wouldn't have only been responsible for my own death. I'd have also been responsible for yours. I wouldn't have been there to talk to you and convince you there was a better way.”“That's one way of looking at it, I guess,” Ken mused, pondering her realization.“There's more, Ken. You're going to be a brain surgeon. I have no doubt about that. If I'm not there tonight, how many lives are lost in the future because Dr. Ken Dix isn't around to save them? How many children have their lives snuffed out from you not being there to ward off the hand of Death? You are going to help so many people in your life, Ken. I can't tell you how happy that makes me.”“And all that is worth the horrible death you're destined for?”“Absolutely,” she replied without hesitation.Shaking his head, Ken said, “You're a far better human being than I am.”Kissing him lightly on the cheek, Gabby whispered, “Don't sell yourself short. You had a moment of weakness, but walked back from the brink. Doesn't matter how or why, the fact is you didn't go through with it. Hang on to that.”“So there's one thing that still confuses me.”“What's that?”“With you being as religious as you are, I still don't get why you aren't at mass tonight? It's Christmas Eve, after all.”“Well; shortly after my diagnosis, I had a falling out with Father Maxwell. He was comforting at first, but soon began trying to convince me to allow him to pray over me for healing. He said that my tumor ‘was not unlike that of a demon needing to be exorcised.' That hurt me deeply. If I had let him pray over me for healing, yet was not healed, the logical argument could be made that God refused to listen! Good people get sick and are cut down too soon, but that doesn't mean that they didn't pray hard enough or that they didn't love God enough. After those conversations; I couldn't take anything that man said seriously. I've made my peace with God; that's more than enough for me.”Nodding, Ken replied, “I think you made the right call, and that's not just ‘cause I'm a religious cynic. Your reasons make perfect sense.”Gabby smiled and snuggled up in the crook of his arm, pulling the blanket over them in the process. “Thank you, Ken. For everything. I can't tell you how thankful I am to have met you tonight.”Kissing her on the forehead, he whispered, “Merry Christmas, Gabby.”Christmas Morning.Gabby awoke on Christmas morning feeling surprisingly cold. Turning over, she saw that the other side of the sleeping bag was now empty; Ken had already gone, it seemed. As she rubbed her eyes awake, she found a piece of paper on his pillow with a note written on it.Gabby,I'm so sorry for leaving before you woke up, but I think it will be less painful this way for both of us. I'm guessing from your statements last night that you've fallen for me, and I'd be lying if I said I wasn't crazy for you. As much as I want us to be together, deep down I know you're right. It's just not meant for this lifetime.I want to thank you for giving this religious cynic the most valuable insights on God, that he's ever heard in his life. I have a lot to mull over and some serious questions to ask myself, about the man I want to become. Though I never said it out loud, I'm so sorry that I considered killing myself. It was selfish and shortsighted of me. Thanks to you, I realize that now.Gabrielle Libertine, you are truly one of God's gifts to mankind. For me, you're an Angel of Mercy; descended from on high at just the moment I needed you most. I promise you, from this day on, I will never again consider killing myself. You have my word of honor. In your memory, I am now devoted to finding my purpose in life. I do want to help people. I do want to save lives. I do want to find a special girl to spend my life with. And thanks to you, I still can. Thank you for everything, Gabby. I pray that your life will be full of joy and happiness.All my love, Kenneth Dix.P.S. Merry Christmas to you and your family.Tears of joy streamed down her face as she read his message. Gabby had hoped that her efforts might in some small way have an impact on Ken, but to see such immediate effects was more than she could have ever hoped for. To bring about such direct improvements in a young man's life was truly the greatest purpose she could ever imagine in her life. She no longer had any doubt in her mind; this was God's intention all along. Perhaps she had lost the love of her life, but she had also saved the love of her life, giving him a second chance at love in the process.“Merry Christmas, Ken. God speed,” she whispered, kissing her fingers and touching them to the paper.The sound of a phone ringing from the sofa interrupted her thoughts. Reaching over, Gabby saw that it was her mom.“Hey Mom! Merry Christmas; Yes, I slept in front of the tree; Oh, your flight's already here? Awesome! Lemmie get dressed, and I'll come get you guys; Love you too. Bye.”Mother's House.Ken pulled up to his mom's house in a taxi around seven that morning. Before he was even halfway up the driveway, Helen was already running out to meet him, wrapping him in a tight hug.“Ken! Thank God you're alright!”“I'm fine, Mom. No worries.”Taking his hand, she said, “Come on, Uncle Lee wants to talk to you. He's up in your room.”Ken climbed the stairs in relative silence, pondering what sort of conversation awaited him. Arriving at his room, he entered, closing the door behind him. Uncle Lee sat at his desk chair.“Ken.”“Uncle Lee.”The two eyed each other for several seconds, the tension growing in the room.“Mom said you want to talk to me,” Ken said, sitting on his bed.“Yeah, I do. Ken; I was a real ass yesterday.”“That's not really fair;”“No. No, it is. You were right about everything. A real man stands up for his family, lends a hand to someone being ganged up on. Truth is; I was afraid to get involved yesterday. I was afraid if I did; you'd never learn to be self-sufficient. Fact is I was a coward. Plain and simple.”Sitting for a moment, Ken replied, “It's alright, Uncle Lee. We're still family, after all.”“Glad to hear you say that,” Lee said, rising to shake his nephew's hand. “Now, as my apology, how ‘bout you and I pay a visit to this Jason character? Make sure he knows what's what.”“That's; really kind of you, Uncle Lee, but I'm not interested.”“Not interested?”“Jason Brown's a fucking dumbass!” Ken said with a laugh. “He's peaked in his life; even he knows that. It's all downhill for him from here on out. Me? I'm going places. Hell, I'm on scholarship at MIT, aiming to go to Harvard Medical in a few years. Why should I care what a stupid jock thinks of me?”Lee studied his face for a few moments. “There's something different about you, Ken. You've got this look in your eye. ‘I don't know where I'll end up, but wherever it is, I'm going to be kicking ass.' That's what it says to me. What's up? What did you do last night?”Thinking of Gabby, Ken smiled and answered, “Just; took some time alone, found a bit of peace and quiet. That's where I do my best thinking. It let me put things into perspective, figure out what's most important to me.”“Huh. Well whatever you did, I like the results. Still as smart as ever; but somehow more confident.”“Thanks.”“So what was Jason so hot about, anyhow?”“Ah, he had seen me talking to his sister, Jacqueline. She and I had been partners a lot in school, and I stopped to chat when I saw her in the parking lot. He didn't like that.”“Seems like none of his fuckin' business.”“Yeah, but she's just as mean as he is, deep down. She's just really good at hiding it until the opportune moment; for her, of course,” Ken explained.“She shot ya down in the worst possible way, eh?” Lee realized.“Yeah,” Ken said, recalling his lowest moment from last night. “Her loss, though.”“Damn right, it is! Come on, we got presents to open,” Lee said jovially, leading the way down the stairs.The Gravesite.“Come on, Tiffany. It's this way.”“Where are we going, Ken? What's so important that we have to wait until tomorrow to leave for our honeymoon?”“You'll see. It's just up ahead. Besides, all our patients are in good hands with Dr. Nguyen. We've got all the time in the world.”“Always the hopeless romantic.”Ken clutched the hand of the gorgeous redhead following him, running his finger along the rings on her left hand as they went. The pair remained careful, always watching where they stepped, as several tree roots popped up from the ground along the trail. Finally, they reached their destination.“Here she is,” Ken said.The couple stood in front of a headstone, simple yet beautiful in its design. Tiffany, still confused, began to read the words carved on it.“Gabrielle Dorothy Libertine.February 10, 1993 to April 29, 2017.Loving daughter, sister, and friend.An Angel of Mercy.“Ken; who is this?” Tiffany was confused.“Well; I've told you about the night I almost killed myself. Remember how I said that there's more to the story, but I wasn't ready to tell you yet?”“Of course.”“She's the rest of the story, Tiff. Ten years ago, to this very day, Gabby arrived at the moment I needed her most; and saved my life. If it hadn't been for her, I wouldn't be here today. I'd have done it. She had no skin in the game and was going to die of cancer a few months later, but she felt called to help me nonetheless.”Turning to the headstone, he continued, “Gabby; It's me, Ken. I did it. I did everything you said I would. Became a brain surgeon, save the lives of kids every day; and I met the love of my life. This is Tiffany Sanders, or Tiffany Dix, as of yesterday. We met at Harvard. We practice medicine together, we help people; she's everything I've ever wanted. And because of everything you did for me; I made it. You saved my life, showed me what worth I had, encouraged me to find God's purpose for my life, hell you even took my virginity. Gabby, no words could ever express my gratitude for you. All I can say is; thank you.”Moved to tears, Tiffany collapsed to her knees, touching the letters on the headstone with her fingers. “You; saved my husband's life? You would spend what little time you had left on Earth helping him? My God; miracles do happen, after all. I; I love him, Gabrielle. I love him with all my heart. He completes me. Ken's always had his doubts, but I know there is a God. I know there is a Heaven. And if everything Ken said is true; that's exactly where you are today. Please, watch over us. One day, I plan to thank you in person.”Ken rested a gentle hand on her shoulder, comforting her. Tiffany began to rise to her feet, wrapping her husband in a long embrace. They shared a long, tender kiss, thinking of nothing but each other. At long last, they parted, their eyes locked together.“You ready to start our life together?” Ken asked.“Yeah; more than ever.” based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

christmas god love women death trust earth house mother hell passion french truth thinking story turning merry christmas mit loving holy nashville dad mom santa harvard fantasy massachusetts south carolina christmas eve dying miracles catholic romance tears lust reaching hang sitting intimacy honestly sexuality birmingham spread fuck iv lying releasing moved careful virgin leaning won thank god affair lifting gabby oral positioning plain squeeze impressive anal nguyen kissing shaking slowing arriving noticing arial erotic my god experimentation fantasies pausing sensing sensuality times new roman cum umm christmas morning coupling jason brown intercourse descriptive concentrating sex stories fumbling tilting mercy part nuh tryst flicking harvard medical nodding hey mom disengaging castellar lurid my first time

Angel of Mercy: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 11, 2025

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. “I; I don't want to just be a charity case,” Ken replied. “If you do this, Gabrielle;”“It will only be because I want to. Promise,” Gabby replied, finishing his thought. “Now, your first lesson in kissing: making the move. I'm a young, attractive woman who has been making eye contact with you all night and finding every excuse in the book to touch you. You may not realize it, but when a woman does that, it means she's ready for you to make the move. Try it on me, just like I did.”Mimicking Ken, Gabby closed her eyes, waiting for the moment that Ken would kiss her once more. He leaned in as she had done, trying to take his time and not rush anything. As he was about to kiss her, he remembered that agonizing wait when he could sense her almost on top of him. Pausing mere centimeters from her lips, he allowed the tension to build up for a few moments. Soon, a huge smile began to form on Gabby's lips; she was enjoying this, and he hadn't even touched her yet! Ken collected his courage and finally met her lips with his, moving them ever so slightly as he kissed her. He only had his instincts to guide him, but she didn't seem to mind one bit.“Umm; that was very nice,” Gabby whispered as they parted. “Good job in mimicking my technique. Let's try one more. This time, lick your lips just a bit before you kiss me, and try to let our mouths fit together like a puzzle. You can take my lower lip between yours, or I can take your lip between mine. Tilting your head to the side a bit is also a natural position. The possibilities are almost endless. When you're ready, don't be afraid to put your tongue in my mouth. In the future, you'll want to be careful about doing this too soon, but for our purposes tonight, go right ahead.”Ken did as she instructed, and found that the increased moisture to be quite pleasant. It allowed each of their lips to slide along the other's with little effort. All too soon, he felt Gabby take his lower lip in hers, sucking lightly and even nibbling for an instant. After she did this a second time, Ken took the hint and reciprocated in kind, eliciting a contented murmur from Gabby. As their kissing became more passionate, he could no longer resist the urge to taste this gorgeous woman. Still tentative, he pressed his tongue against the crease of her lips, which parted to allow him entry. Though he didn't know what to do once he was in, he soon found himself enthralled in Gabby's passions. Her tongue danced with his, exploring his mouth in a slow, methodical fashion. This gave him the perfect gauge to judge his own efforts by. After nearly twenty minutes of making out, they finally separated, their faces flushed from the experience.“Holy shit.” Ken sighed.“You, my friend, are one quick study. The next girl that kisses you may well get addicted and refuse to let you go,” Gabby agreed with a playful grin. Leaning back on the sofa, she reached down and unbuttoned the top button of her jeans, asking, “You ready to learn something else?”In spite of his hardening cock, Ken couldn't help but feel like he was doing something he shouldn't. “Look, you seriously don't have to;”“I want to,” she said with confidence. “Ken, you are such a sweet, special guy, and I want to show you that. I want to prove to you how lucky a girl I would be to have a guy like you.”Would be? What's that supposed to mean?“I've never made love to a virgin, Ken,” she continued. “But I know what I love in bed, and I think I can help you get quite good at this. You don't have to do anything you don't want to, but if you'll allow me, I'd love nothing more than to take your virginity tonight.”Ken was torn. This woman certainly drove him crazy, but part of him worried this was all an elaborate setup. Women never came on to him like this, let alone one this beautiful! Then again, she hadn't balked in the slightest in kissing him. Hell, she had even encouraged him to French kiss her. In spite of the fact that he had every reason to be distrusting after Jacqueline's message, he recognized that she had shown him nothing but kindness and patience. He didn't believe in destiny or fate, but if there was a moment in which he was supposed to lose his virginity, this had to be it.“Okay; I want to,” he whispered.“I'm glad,” she replied with a warm smile.Fumbling with his belt, he said, “I guess I'd better;”“There's plenty of time, Ken,” Gabby reassured him. “If we do this, I want to do it right. I want to show you the proper way to take a girl around the world. That starts with what we were doing earlier, only this time, you can start removing my clothes in the process.”As Ken leaned in and resumed their kissing, Gabby guided his hands lower and slipped them underneath her sweater. He spent a few moments enjoying the warm sensation of skin-to-skin contact before tugging her sweater up. They separated for a moment so that Gabby could finish peeling her top off, revealing a simple, black silk bra. As they continued making out, Ken reached behind her, trying to decipher the key to unhooking the ever-hated bra.“Want some advice?” Gabby asked with a slight giggle.“Sure,” Ken signed, beginning to get frustrated.“Feel for the crease, then slip one finger under and one finger over. Squeeze together and rub your fingers until it unhooks.”Concentrating, Ken did as she instructed. The clasp itself was easy to find, and her descriptions were spot on. To his surprise, it only took one unsuccessful attempt before he managed to snap the garment open.“Impressive,” Gabby marveled.“Thanks, but that was all you. I'd be lost without your instructions.”“You're a natural student; you take direction well. Ready for the next lesson?”“Oh yeah,” Ken said with anticipation.“Your kissing skills have grown by leaps and bounds in just a few minutes. Now you should remember that you don't have to kiss just my lips. My cheeks, my neck, my shoulders; my entire body is your playground. Few things turn a woman on more than a man whose only desire is to worship every inch of her form.”With that, Gabby shrugged her shoulders and slipped her bra off, revealing her ample D-cup tits to Ken. He was utterly speechless at the sight he now beheld. They were not only large, but quite perky as well. Her tiny pink nipples, already hard from their making out, were the perfect accent to Gabby's most notable assets. As he drank her in, he felt her guide his hand towards her, reaching him out to touch her tit. It barely fit into his hand, yet it was so soft and warm that it felt like it just belonged there. Taking a deep breath, Ken now reached in with both of his hands, squeezing her tits together and exploring every inch of their surface. Remembering her words from a moment ago, he leaned in once more and began to kiss his way from her lips down to her chest.“Yes; just like that.” she cooed.Arriving at the valley of her bosom, he made his way to one side, kissing her tit while also stimulating her nipple with his finger.“That's so good, Ken; ooh, you can suck on them too,” she whispered with encouragement.Ken's heart leapt at her suggestion, and he moved to take one of her tiny nipples in his mouth. He sucked with eagerness at first, but Gabby soon coaxed him to go slower.“Careful there; be gentle.”“Sorry.”“Quite alright, they're just a bit sensitive,” she said with a sweet giggle.Ken spent quite some time lapping at her tits, alternating sides every so often. At first, Gabby advised him on when to change so as not to over stimulate one side or the other. Soon, though, Ken was moving back and forth all on his own, driving her wild with lust in the process. After several minutes of this, she lifted his head up, a wicked grin on her face.“Ready for the big reveal?” she asked, lowering the zipper of her jeans.“Uh; uh huh.”Lifting her hips up, Gabby slipped her jeans over her curvy ass and down her long legs before kicking them off with her boots. She then turned to recline back on the sofa, spreading her legs a tiny bit. The smoldering come hither look she gave Ken was enough to bring any man to his knees.“Come on, Ken; you've got a Christmas present to open.”Ken's mouth went dry as he stared at her black thong panties, mesmerized in disbelief by what was about to happen. With trembling hands, he slipped his fingers into her waistband and slid the silky garment off, revealing Gabby's shaven pussy at last. In that moment, Ken had completely forgotten that he was still wearing all his clothes.“I just love the way you're looking at me,” Gabby breathed, breaking his trance. “It's like you won the lottery or something.”“I; think I did.”“So sweet. Now then, time to learn how to really make a woman happy. Most women are at least willing to engage in oral sex, but you always need to give at least as much as you receive. It's only polite. And there's no better way to make a woman want to suck your cock; than to eat her pussy without prompting. With that said.”Gabby now spread her legs wide for him, beckoning him to explore her delectable womanhood. Following a trail she laid with her fingers, Ken began to kiss his way up her leg and inner thigh. After repeating the action on her other leg, he arrived at her soaked pussy, breathing in the musky aroma seeping from within her.“Spread my lips, Ken,” Gabby whispered.Using a gentle touch, he did as she asked, gazing deep into her slick tunnel. He soon leaned forward, touching his tongue to the folds of her labia. She tasted different than he had expected, perhaps a bit salty, but nothing unpleasant in Ken's mind. He continued to taste and tease her lips for a few moments, and she began to squirm and writhe under him in pleasure.“Oh, yes; that's just right, Ken; you can move a little higher, too. See that little bump there? That's my clit. She's sensitive, but if you pay enough attention to her; something good is bound to happen.”He tilted his head upwards a bit, running his tongue along her lips as he arrived at her clit. Flicking the nub a couple of times, he was surprised at just how strong Gabby's reaction was. Ken liked that. She was having the time of her life, and it was all because of him. Feeling a twinge of confidence, he redoubled his efforts and began lapping at her clit again and again, never giving her a chance to rest.“Yes; yes, that's fucking incredible!” she cried out.As Gabby's hips began to buck, Ken looped his arms around her thighs on instinct, helping her to remain still. He continued his worshipping of her womanhood, savoring every drop of her juices as she squirmed and squealed in delight. Soon, he began to sense that her thrashing was reaching a crescendo and an ultimate plateau. He received almost immediate verbal confirmation of this.“Holy shit; Fuck that's awesome! Oh, Ken don't stop; don't; stop; please don't stop don't stop don't stop; ah!”Ken knew in an academic sense that women could achieve powerful orgasms. Still, he had never actually seen it happen, let alone experienced it by his hand, or rather his tongue. Yet lying beneath him was the most beautiful woman he had ever met in his life, and she was becoming even more beautiful by the second as her body erupted in ecstasy. The look of pleasure on her face as her eyes fluttered closed was awe-inspiring. A few final licks to her pussy, and she gently pushed his face away from her crotch.“That's quite enough; but oh so wonderful.” she sighed. “You're a natural, Ken.”“Thanks. That's; got to be the hottest thing I've ever seen in my life. Seeing you lose control like that, it was surreal.”“So sweet,” she said, sitting up straight on the sofa. “For all your supposed awkwardness, you sure know how to pay a girl a compliment.” She leaned forward, planting a long, slow kiss on his lips. As they parted, she whispered, “Ready for your due reward?”With a slight gasp, he replied, “Oh, hell yes.”Gabby stood from the sofa, smiling the entire time. Reaching behind the armrest of the sofa, she pulled out a dark blue sleeping bag and began to spread it out on the thick rug in front of the fire.“It's a tradition,” she explained, seeing the look of confusion on Ken's face. “When I was a little girl, I swore I'd catch Santa in the act by sleeping next to the tree. He'd never be able to sneak past me. Well, my parents told me to go for it, but that it wouldn't work; he's too good. Sure enough, he had come and gone the next morning. He even left a note next to my pillow that said, ‘Nice try, Gabby. Merry Christmas.' Ever since then, I've slept by the tree every Christmas Eve.”“Love it,” Ken grinned.By now, she had finished spreading the sleeping bag out on the floor and affixed a couple of pillows at the head for them. As it was designed for one person, she had opened it completely and laid it out flat, making it large enough for two to lie on. Seeing what she was doing, Ken grabbed a large throw blanket from the sofa to cover up with.“Why, thank you,” she said. “But don't you think you're a bit overdressed?”“Huh?” Ken had been so entranced with Gabby's naked body that he'd forgotten that he was still wearing his clothes. “Oh, uh, I guess so.”“Can I help with that?” she asked with a mischievous grin.“Sure.”Gabby sauntered over to him, wrapping him in a warm hug as they stood next to the fireplace. After kissing his lips, she moved to his cheek and neck, just as he had done to her before. As she began to drive him crazy, she slipped her fingers into his tee shirt and pulled it off of him, exposing his bare chest to her. Now with a new playground to explore, Gabby continued from where she left off. She first lingered around his neck and shoulders, then down his chest before finally reaching his stomach. As she knelt before him, she unbuckled his belt and slid his jeans and boxers down to his ankles, freeing his rock hard cock at last.Ken was not large my most standards, being only about five inches in length at full staff, but to Gabby he was perfect. She had no hesitation as she began to lightly stroke his length in her hand, and soon began to take him in her mouth bit-by-bit. Ken was in blissful agony; not only was he receiving is first blowjob, but he also had to keep from exploding too soon, all while concentrating on standing still. She sucked him for a few seconds more before releasing him.“If you get close, let me know, okay? I want this inside my pussy, too.”Ken could only nod in reply. She soon resumed her pleasuring of his member, sucking him with gleeful determination. He had been so good to her tonight; she only wanted to reward his efforts. Slowing her pace, she gazed up at him with her smoldering eyes, her pretty face framed by her long blonde hair. As Ken began to lose himself in her beauty, he also felt a familiar bubbling up in the pit of his stomach. Though he panicked for a moment, he soon had the presence of mind to tap Gabby on the forehead.“I think you'd better slow down,” he stammered.Releasing his cock from her mouth with a pop, Gabby grinned and replied, “Good. Because I think it's time for me to take your virginity.”After switching off the gas logs, she stretched out on the open sleeping bag and held part of the blanket up, beckoning Ken to slide in with her. He did so with eagerness, though was still nervous as hell; he had no idea what he was doing! Sensing his doubts, Gabby spoke with soft confidence and reassurance.“Let's go you on top to start. That way you can control it so you don't go off too soon. Honestly, though, don't worry about stamina. You've already lasted through one of my blowjobs, which is no small feat, if I do say so myself. You ready?”“Um, yeah; I think so. But do we need any; protection? I don't have a condom or anything.”With a warm smile, she replied, “Don't ever change, Ken. Sweet, humble, and considerate, that's what you are. I don't have any diseases per my last doctor's visit two months ago, and I know you're a virgin so I don't think there's any concern.”“That's good. But; what if you get pregnant? I'm not sure I'd be able to pull out in time.”“Well,” she paused, her smile becoming more bittersweet. “It's a long story, but trust me when I say that there's no risk of me becoming pregnant. We're clear to let loose with this, as long as you're comfortable with that, of course.”“I am. I just; wanted to be sure.”“Thank you, Ken. Now, if you please, my pussy is aching for your cock, and you'd best make her happy.”Positioning his pelvic region between her legs, Ken attempted to push into her, but his slick cock merely grazed the surface before slipping up to her belly. Gabby just smiled and reached down, taking a gentle grip on his cock with her hand and guiding him to the entrance of her pussy. Feeling a bit of give, he followed his instincts and penetrated her at long last, his virginity melting away in the process. She was divine, far tighter than Ken had ever imagined in his wildest dreams and fantasies.“Oh Ken; that's just where you belong,” she cooed in satisfaction.“Holy fuck; so tight.” he could only reply.Ken began to thrust in and out of her, keeping his tempo moderate at the start to get a feel for how sensitive he was. The sensations of making love to this goddess were only enhanced by the look of sheer enjoyment in Gabby's eyes. He prayed that he would be able to last and enjoy it all, even if only for a few minutes. As he continued thrusting into her, Gabby began to get a mischievous look in her eyes.“You're thinking something,” Ken observed.“Uh huh. Wanna learn a trick that'll drive any girl nuts?”“Sure.”“Come up on your knees and keep your torso straight up. Try to get to where you can keep yourself inside me without having to balance on your arms.”“Like this?” he asked, relaxing back on his folded knees.“Exactly. You can also stretch my leg out against your chest to help you balance.”“Very nice,” he said as he followed her instructions.“Yep, but that's not the trick. This is the trick. Use your hand; and masturbate me while you fuck me.”Ken at first wasn't sure if he had heard correctly, but Gabby soon confirmed that he had when she took his hand and slid it down her thigh towards her slit. Once there, he reacquainted himself with her womanhood, finding her clit with little effort. Gabby's reaction was immediate. Her eyes bulged and her arms began to flail about in ecstasy. This only spurred Ken on further, as he upped the tempo of his thrusts while continuing to jack her off. Gabby was in such pleasure that she couldn't even form words. Nothing but incoherent babbling came from her mouth. Finally, her long-awaited orgasm arrived, and Gabby screamed into her pillow at the top of her lungs. Meanwhile, Ken had the pleasure of experiencing what would become his favorite part of lovemaking: a woman's pussy erupting in climax around his cock.“Oh my god; that; was awesome,” he marveled.“Uh huh; you're fucking amazing, Ken.”“Thanks to you,” he grinned, slowing his thrusts to allow her to recover.“I just gave pointers. You executed; to perfection, I may add.”“My knees are about to give out, though.”“Well isn't that excellent timing; because I wanna ride you now.”Disengaging from him, Gabby gave Ken a playful push to the side, landing him flat on his back. Before he could even think of retaliating, she had already clambered on top of him and was rubbing her slick entrance against his cock. If she wasn't careful she might have made him blow his load right then and there, but she backed off in time, planting a deep kiss on his lips. As their tongues danced, she positioned his head against her and lowered herself onto him. Ken moaned into her mouth at the reintroduction of her wonderful tunnel. Their mouths parted as she arrived at the base of his cock, and she sat up straight to give him an unobstructed view of her glorious tits.Rather than bounce on him full force, Gabby used a smooth, firm grinding motion on his cock. After all, they were on a sleeping bag on the floor, rather than a proper bed. Ken couldn't help but reach up and take her jiggling globes in his hands, squeezing them and tweaking her nipples a bit. This only encouraged Gabby further, now exploring every inch of his cock with her velvety pussy. She rode him for all she was worth, no longer trying to extend their session, but actively working to send him over the edge. Ken, perhaps picking up on this, tried to coax her to slow down.“Gabby, you'd better slow; oh shit; down. I'm not gonna;”“I don't care. Give it to me,” she replied in a husky voice.“Huh? But I haven't even gone ten minutes? Aren't guys supposed to be able to last?”Gabby smiled at him. “Ken, you've been wonderful tonight. You kissed me like I was the only woman in the world, ate my pussy, and survived one of my world-famous blowjobs. Believe me, you're no slouch. You've lasted Ken, and made me orgasm twice in the process!” She leaned closer, whispering in his ear, “Cum for me, right in my pussy. I want it. I need it. Please don't hold back. Give it all; to me.”That did it. Her masterful motions combined with her seductive voice were too much for poor Ken to handle. As she planted her lips firmly on his, he thrust his last into her and began to spray his seed into Gabby's pussy. Though he had masturbated many times, none of his orgasms were ever this long or powerful; it was unreal. As he finally came down from his high, Ken's cock began to soften inside her pussy, slipping out after a few seconds.“That was; amazing.” he sighed, feeling the call of sleep washing over him.“Nuh uh! No you don't, Ken!” Gabby replied with a playful slap.“Huh?”“There's one more thing for you to learn: the art of pillow talk. Trust me, Ken. You stay awake and talk to a woman after sex, and you show her she's more than just a piece of ass,” she said, rolling off to lie next to him.“Guess that makes sense,” he mused, rubbing his eyes to stay awake. “Well you asked me all about myself, and I was about to do the same when, uh; all this happened.”“Not complaining are you?” she asked with a grin as she laid her head on his shoulder.“Hell no! Still, what about Gabby? What makes her tick?”“Well, my family is the biggest part of my life, in all honesty. With Mom, Dad, plus two big brothers and a little sister, there's a lot of love to go around. We've always been tight.”“Oh yeah! You mentioned earlier about not being alone on Christmas Eve, yet you would have been alone if we hadn't met. What's up with that?”Gabby replied, “We're kinda spread across the southeast right now. One brother works in Birmingham, another in Nashville. My sister is visiting a sorority sister up in South Carolina. Mom and Dad live near here, but have been traveling. They were supposed to get in today, but their flight got delayed. Won't be seeing them until after lunch tomorrow. Still, we should have everyone together by the day after Christmas.”“Always good,” Ken smiled, wishing his own family was a close as Gabby's. Noticing the silver cross still hanging from her neck, he asked, “I guess you're pretty religious, too?”“Very much so. Born and raised Catholic.”“Yet, you're not at mass?”“Extenuating circumstances,” she replied, a slight grimace on her face.“Sorry, didn't mean for that to come out harsh. No judgment from me, promise. My mom's always been religious, but it just never spoke to me. I mean, how can a supposedly loving God allow such evil acts in the world He created?”Gabby looked up, calm confidence in her eyes. “Sometimes bad things happen to good people. That doesn't mean God causes those bad things to happen. In all things, I believe God works for good. Even in the worst situations imaginable, God manages to cause some amount of good to come from them.”“You really believe that?” Ken asked.“With every fiber of my being. It's what keeps me going.”“Well, you're the first that's been able to answer me that question in a way that makes sense. No ‘it's all in God's plan' or ‘you must not love God enough' or any such nonsense. You; you get it.”Lying there in silence for a few minutes, Ken finally found the courage to ask the question he was afraid to know the answer to.“Will I ever see you again?”A long pause, then Gabby replied, “No.”“Why? I know I go to school in Massachusetts, but I'd be a fool to give up on an incredible woman like you. Why can't we give it a shot?”With a sigh, she answered, “Because there's something you don't know about me.” Taking his face in her hands and gazing deep into his eyes, she continued, “I'm dying, Ken.”He blinked twice, uncertain if he had heard her right. “Dying?”“I have; a rare and aggressive form of grade IV brain cancer. The doctors diagnosed me about two months ago. I have less than six months to live. They said they could treat it, but it would only buy me another year at best. Even if it were successful, I'd be so weak from the chemo that I wouldn't be able to do much of anything. So, I opted for a powerful regiment of pain management and resolved to live what time I have left to the fullest. Experience all I can, spread as much joy as I can.”“This explains everything,” Ken realized. “Why you weren't scared of me in the park, even with me holding a knife. Why you didn't hesitate to invite me to your home. Why there was no concern of you getting pregnant.”“And why we can't be together, as much as I want it. Ken, I meant what I said earlier. If I could spend any amount of time, and especially years with a guy like you, I would be so lucky and blessed. You're a wonderful person, and you're going to make some girl happy beyond belief someday. Whoever she is, wherever she may be; I envy her.”“I just wish it could be you.”“I know, Ken, but you don't deserve that. You don't deserve to fall head-over-heels in love with a girl that you know will be dead in a few short months. In another lifetime, maybe we could have been soul mates. But God seems to have other plans.”“Gabby, how can you still believe in God through all this? You said that He works all things for good, but what good can come of this?”She collected her courage, deciding to tell him her darkest secret, one that not even her own family knew. “About a month ago, I was in a really bad spot. I still believed in God, but couldn't believe He would put me through such pain and suffering. I had dreams, hopes, plans; but all for naught. I got low. So low that, one night, I almost did; what you almost did.”“Take the easy way out?”“Exactly. I nearly went through with it, but at the last moment decided to sleep on it. That night, I had a dream. Someone, I don't know who, was speaking to me. ‘Your life still has meaning. You still have a purpose.' That's what they told me. There's no way that was a coincidence. When I woke up, I promised myself I'd find that purpose for my life. Tonight, I may have done just that.”“What do you mean?” Ken asked.“Ken, if I had killed myself, I wouldn't have only been responsible for my own death. I'd have also been responsible for yours. I wouldn't have been there to talk to you and convince you there was a better way.”“That's one way of looking at it, I guess,” Ken mused, pondering her realization.“There's more, Ken. You're going to be a brain surgeon. I have no doubt about that. If I'm not there tonight, how many lives are lost in the future because Dr. Ken Dix isn't around to save them? How many children have their lives snuffed out from you not being there to ward off the hand of Death? You are going to help so many people in your life, Ken. I can't tell you how happy that makes me.”“And all that is worth the horrible death you're destined for?”“Absolutely,” she replied without hesitation.Shaking his head, Ken said, “You're a far better human being than I am.”Kissing him lightly on the cheek, Gabby whispered, “Don't sell yourself short. You had a moment of weakness, but walked back from the brink. Doesn't matter how or why, the fact is you didn't go through with it. Hang on to that.”“So there's one thing that still confuses me.”“What's that?”“With you being as religious as you are, I still don't get why you aren't at mass tonight? It's Christmas Eve, after all.”“Well; shortly after my diagnosis, I had a falling out with Father Maxwell. He was comforting at first, but soon began trying to convince me to allow him to pray over me for healing. He said that my tumor ‘was not unlike that of a demon needing to be exorcised.' That hurt me deeply. If I had let him pray over me for healing, yet was not healed, the logical argument could be made that God refused to listen! Good people get sick and are cut down too soon, but that doesn't mean that they didn't pray hard enough or that they didn't love God enough. After those conversations; I couldn't take anything that man said seriously. I've made my peace with God; that's more than enough for me.”Nodding, Ken replied, “I think you made the right call, and that's not just ‘cause I'm a religious cynic. Your reasons make perfect sense.”Gabby smiled and snuggled up in the crook of his arm, pulling the blanket over them in the process. “Thank you, Ken. For everything. I can't tell you how thankful I am to have met you tonight.”Kissing her on the forehead, he whispered, “Merry Christmas, Gabby.”Christmas Morning.Gabby awoke on Christmas morning feeling surprisingly cold. Turning over, she saw that the other side of the sleeping bag was now empty; Ken had already gone, it seemed. As she rubbed her eyes awake, she found a piece of paper on his pillow with a note written on it.Gabby,I'm so sorry for leaving before you woke up, but I think it will be less painful this way for both of us. I'm guessing from your statements last night that you've fallen for me, and I'd be lying if I said I wasn't crazy for you. As much as I want us to be together, deep down I know you're right. It's just not meant for this lifetime.I want to thank you for giving this religious cynic the most valuable insights on God, that he's ever heard in his life. I have a lot to mull over and some serious questions to ask myself, about the man I want to become. Though I never said it out loud, I'm so sorry that I considered killing myself. It was selfish and shortsighted of me. Thanks to you, I realize that now.Gabrielle Libertine, you are truly one of God's gifts to mankind. For me, you're an Angel of Mercy; descended from on high at just the moment I needed you most. I promise you, from this day on, I will never again consider killing myself. You have my word of honor. In your memory, I am now devoted to finding my purpose in life. I do want to help people. I do want to save lives. I do want to find a special girl to spend my life with. And thanks to you, I still can. Thank you for everything, Gabby. I pray that your life will be full of joy and happiness.All my love, Kenneth Dix.P.S. Merry Christmas to you and your family.Tears of joy streamed down her face as she read his message. Gabby had hoped that her efforts might in some small way have an impact on Ken, but to see such immediate effects was more than she could have ever hoped for. To bring about such direct improvements in a young man's life was truly the greatest purpose she could ever imagine in her life. She no longer had any doubt in her mind; this was God's intention all along. Perhaps she had lost the love of her life, but she had also saved the love of her life, giving him a second chance at love in the process.“Merry Christmas, Ken. God speed,” she whispered, kissing her fingers and touching them to the paper.The sound of a phone ringing from the sofa interrupted her thoughts. Reaching over, Gabby saw that it was her mom.“Hey Mom! Merry Christmas; Yes, I slept in front of the tree; Oh, your flight's already here? Awesome! Lemmie get dressed, and I'll come get you guys; Love you too. Bye.”Mother's House.Ken pulled up to his mom's house in a taxi around seven that morning. Before he was even halfway up the driveway, Helen was already running out to meet him, wrapping him in a tight hug.“Ken! Thank God you're alright!”“I'm fine, Mom. No worries.”Taking his hand, she said, “Come on, Uncle Lee wants to talk to you. He's up in your room.”Ken climbed the stairs in relative silence, pondering what sort of conversation awaited him. Arriving at his room, he entered, closing the door behind him. Uncle Lee sat at his desk chair.“Ken.”“Uncle Lee.”The two eyed each other for several seconds, the tension growing in the room.“Mom said you want to talk to me,” Ken said, sitting on his bed.“Yeah, I do. Ken; I was a real ass yesterday.”“That's not really fair;”“No. No, it is. You were right about everything. A real man stands up for his family, lends a hand to someone being ganged up on. Truth is; I was afraid to get involved yesterday. I was afraid if I did; you'd never learn to be self-sufficient. Fact is I was a coward. Plain and simple.”Sitting for a moment, Ken replied, “It's alright, Uncle Lee. We're still family, after all.”“Glad to hear you say that,” Lee said, rising to shake his nephew's hand. “Now, as my apology, how ‘bout you and I pay a visit to this Jason character? Make sure he knows what's what.”“That's; really kind of you, Uncle Lee, but I'm not interested.”“Not interested?”“Jason Brown's a fucking dumbass!” Ken said with a laugh. “He's peaked in his life; even he knows that. It's all downhill for him from here on out. Me? I'm going places. Hell, I'm on scholarship at MIT, aiming to go to Harvard Medical in a few years. Why should I care what a stupid jock thinks of me?”Lee studied his face for a few moments. “There's something different about you, Ken. You've got this look in your eye. ‘I don't know where I'll end up, but wherever it is, I'm going to be kicking ass.' That's what it says to me. What's up? What did you do last night?”Thinking of Gabby, Ken smiled and answered, “Just; took some time alone, found a bit of peace and quiet. That's where I do my best thinking. It let me put things into perspective, figure out what's most important to me.”“Huh. Well whatever you did, I like the results. Still as smart as ever; but somehow more confident.”“Thanks.”“So what was Jason so hot about, anyhow?”“Ah, he had seen me talking to his sister, Jacqueline. She and I had been partners a lot in school, and I stopped to chat when I saw her in the parking lot. He didn't like that.”“Seems like none of his fuckin' business.”“Yeah, but she's just as mean as he is, deep down. She's just really good at hiding it until the opportune moment; for her, of course,” Ken explained.“She shot ya down in the worst possible way, eh?” Lee realized.“Yeah,” Ken said, recalling his lowest moment from last night. “Her loss, though.”“Damn right, it is! Come on, we got presents to open,” Lee said jovially, leading the way down the stairs.The Gravesite.“Come on, Tiffany. It's this way.”“Where are we going, Ken? What's so important that we have to wait until tomorrow to leave for our honeymoon?”“You'll see. It's just up ahead. Besides, all our patients are in good hands with Dr. Nguyen. We've got all the time in the world.”“Always the hopeless romantic.”Ken clutched the hand of the gorgeous redhead following him, running his finger along the rings on her left hand as they went. The pair remained careful, always watching where they stepped, as several tree roots popped up from the ground along the trail. Finally, they reached their destination.“Here she is,” Ken said.The couple stood in front of a headstone, simple yet beautiful in its design. Tiffany, still confused, began to read the words carved on it.“Gabrielle Dorothy Libertine.February 10, 1993 to April 29, 2017.Loving daughter, sister, and friend.An Angel of Mercy.“Ken; who is this?” Tiffany was confused.“Well; I've told you about the night I almost killed myself. Remember how I said that there's more to the story, but I wasn't ready to tell you yet?”“Of course.”“She's the rest of the story, Tiff. Ten years ago, to this very day, Gabby arrived at the moment I needed her most; and saved my life. If it hadn't been for her, I wouldn't be here today. I'd have done it. She had no skin in the game and was going to die of cancer a few months later, but she felt called to help me nonetheless.”Turning to the headstone, he continued, “Gabby; It's me, Ken. I did it. I did everything you said I would. Became a brain surgeon, save the lives of kids every day; and I met the love of my life. This is Tiffany Sanders, or Tiffany Dix, as of yesterday. We met at Harvard. We practice medicine together, we help people; she's everything I've ever wanted. And because of everything you did for me; I made it. You saved my life, showed me what worth I had, encouraged me to find God's purpose for my life, hell you even took my virginity. Gabby, no words could ever express my gratitude for you. All I can say is; thank you.”Moved to tears, Tiffany collapsed to her knees, touching the letters on the headstone with her fingers. “You; saved my husband's life? You would spend what little time you had left on Earth helping him? My God; miracles do happen, after all. I; I love him, Gabrielle. I love him with all my heart. He completes me. Ken's always had his doubts, but I know there is a God. I know there is a Heaven. And if everything Ken said is true; that's exactly where you are today. Please, watch over us. One day, I plan to thank you in person.”Ken rested a gentle hand on her shoulder, comforting her. Tiffany began to rise to her feet, wrapping her husband in a long embrace. They shared a long, tender kiss, thinking of nothing but each other. At long last, they parted, their eyes locked together.“You ready to start our life together?” Ken asked.“Yeah; more than ever.” based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

christmas god love women death trust earth house mother hell passion french truth thinking story turning merry christmas mit loving holy nashville dad mom santa harvard fantasy massachusetts south carolina christmas eve dying miracles catholic romance tears lust reaching hang sitting intimacy honestly sexuality birmingham spread fuck iv lying releasing moved careful virgin leaning won thank god affair lifting gabby oral positioning plain squeeze impressive anal nguyen kissing shaking slowing arriving noticing arial erotic my god experimentation fantasies pausing sensing sensuality times new roman cum umm christmas morning coupling jason brown intercourse descriptive concentrating sex stories fumbling tilting mercy part nuh tryst flicking harvard medical nodding hey mom disengaging castellar lurid my first time

Angel of Mercy: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 10, 2025

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. Ken Dix flipped through the TV guide at a moderate pace; “500 channels, and nothing but Christmas specials on.”Finding nothing but disappointment at every turn. As it was Christmas Eve, every show was a mushy feel-good romp spouting lines about family and goodwill to others. None of that spoke to Ken in the slightest.“Ken?” a voice came from the kitchen.“What's up, Mom?”“I've got my hands full with making everything for dinner tonight, but I'm going to run short on a couple of ingredients,” Helen Dix said, poking her head into the living room. “Can you run to the store real quick for me please?”“Sure thing,” Ken replied, seeing as he had nothing better to do.“Great, thank you. I made a list on the counter for you. The store should be open for another hour or two. The main things would be the eggs; I don't have enough to finish my famous chess pie. If they have tea by the gallon, grab one sweet and one unsweet. The rest are great if you find them, but not essential.”“Got it,” Ken said as he took the list from the counter.Heading out to his car, Ken cranked up his Honda Civic and pulled out of the driveway. As he made his way into town, Ken reflected on his current situation. Though he loved his mom, being home for the holidays was always nerve-wracking for him. His hometown of Alpharetta, Georgia was crawling with former high school classmates of his, people he'd just as soon never see again. But up at MIT, he was actually among peers that he could relate to on an intellectual level. Not that he'd made that many friends up there. As a nineteen-year-old freshman, he was still stuck in the same boring math and science classes as everyone else. He couldn't wait until he could start his health sciences training. Maybe then he could meet some decent people, perhaps of the female variety.Ken soon arrived in the parking lot of the local Kroger. It was soon obvious that the place was packed with last-minute shoppers, all trying to find that one final ingredient they were missing. Locking his car, Ken sauntered into the store, grabbing a shopping basket along the way. He found the shelves of the store well picked over, striking out on the nonessential items on his mom's list. Making his way to the drinks aisle, he was pleased to see that the store was keeping the gallon jugs of tea well stocked for the holidays, and picked up a pair.Ken soon arrived in the refrigerated section of the store. Almost every shelf was empty, but he did manage to find one last carton of six eggs, just what his mom needed. Depositing the carton in his shopping basket, Ken made his way back to the front of the store, checking out in the express lane. He gripped the shopping bags tightly, being careful that the eggs weren't harmed from the swinging of the bags. Arriving back in the parking lot, he was pleasantly surprised to see one of his former classmates, Jacqueline Brown. As he approached, she saw him coming.“Ken? Kenneth Dix?”She was extremely pretty, as was befitting one of the most popular girls in school, and kept her chestnut-brown hair cut just below her jawline. Her soft, warm facial features and bubbly personality belied the sharp intellect hiding underneath. She and Ken had been partners a few times in various subjects, and he had helped craft her entrance essay to the University of Washington. This earned her a full ride scholarship. In spite of her popularity, they had worked well together, and Ken even dared to call her a friend, at least in his own mind. They had never hung out on a social basis; her circle of friends would never have let her live that down. Still, times had changed. They were both out of high school, after all. What could it hurt to ask?“Jacqueline? Wow, I never thought I'd see you back here. Thought you escaped to cooler climates?”“Yeah, Seattle is nice, but nothing beats Christmas at home,” she replied, adjusting her UW sweatshirt. “You back for the same reason?”“Uh huh. Mom pretty much insisted. She won't settle for anything less than a full family gathering on Christmas Eve. I'm just grabbing a few last things for her. But yeah, it's great seeing you again. You, uh, you look good.”“Um; thanks,” she replied with hesitation.“I'm, uh, gonna be home for a couple of weeks. Would you want to, I don't know, hang out sometime? Maybe grab a bite to eat? My treat.”“Well, Ken, that's sweet of you to ask.” she said almost to herself. As she paused, her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had gotten an idea. “Alright! Here, let me give you my number.” She scribbled a series of digits down on a scrap piece of paper, writing her name next to them. “I'll, um, talk to you later, I guess?”“Sounds great!”Ken couldn't believe it; he had actually done it! He had asked out the prettiest girl he had ever known! Moreover, she had given him her number! Things were definitely looking up.“Dick!” a voice behind them yelled.Ken turned, immediately recognizing Jason Brown, Jacqueline's fraternal twin brother, along with his two flunkies, Brian and Barrett Sullivan. Jason had been the star quarterback at his high school, and the Sullivan boys were his best offensive linemen. They often served as his muscle off the football field, as well. Ken was intimately familiar with these three, as they had made it their mission in high school to make his life a living hell. Being stuffed in lockers, having his wallet stolen, all were commonplace with them. The three approached, attempting to appear imposing, which they were from the perspective of the ever-scrawny Ken.“I've got nothing to say to you guys,” Ken muttered as they approached.“Well I've got something to say to you, Mr. Kenny Dick,” Jason growled.“Just shut up and leave me alone,” Ken replied, his blood boiling at the use of Jason's longtime nickname for him.“No! You shut the fuck up and listen!” Jason said, grabbing Ken by the collar of his tee-shirt and flinging him against his car. In the process, Ken dropped his shopping bags, the jugs of tea landing directly on the egg carton.“Jason! Stop it!” Jacqueline protested.Undeterred, Jason threatened. “Listen fuck-wad, you stay the hell away from my sister!”“She's an adult, dickhead! She can have anyone she wants as a friend!” Ken protested.“You don't belong on the same Planet as her! You're nothing'! A pathetic sack of guts your dumbass mother decided to give a name to! Know what? Just do us all a favor and drop dead!”Enraged at the insult to his mom, Ken swung a wild haymaker at his assailant, but Jason was more than ready, pinning Ken's arm back against his car. Jason then delivered a crushing punch to Ken's gut, dropping him down to his knees. Before leaving, Jason knelt down next to his gasping victim.“Next time, I won't be so nice. Next time; I might just kill you myself. See ya around. Dick.” Turning to his sister, Jason said, “Come on, time to go home.”Jacqueline looked down at the pitiful form of Ken before muttering, “Sorry, Ken.”The trio of boys sauntered off across the parking lot, laughing and high-fiving at their antics. Jacqueline followed right behind them. Ken picked himself up and inspected his groceries, discovering the crushed eggs in his bag. Swearing and cursing, he grabbed the misshapen carton and went to throw it in a nearby trash can.“No chess pie tonight.”As Ken returned to his car and began his drive home, Jason and his flunkies watched on from his car, still pleased with their efforts.“You shouldn't have done that,” Jacqueline said in a lecturing tone.Jason turned to face his sister. “I do what I gotta do, Jacqueline. That fuck-wad has no business getting friendly with you. He needs to learn his place.”“Be that as it may, I can take care of myself,” she replied firmly.“Take care of yourself? Wait; you didn't?”“I did. Jason, someday you'll learn that there are more subtle and effective ways to ward off undesirables. Trust me, Ken won't bother me ever again.”Back at Home.Upon arriving back home, Ken couldn't bring himself to tell his mom about the incident with the eggs. He instead told her that the store had run out altogether. She had spent many sleepless nights in the past worrying about the constant bullying her son was subjected to in school. Ken didn't want to give her anything else to worry about. By this time, has uncles had started arriving, and the living room was soon filled with the sounds of football games. In Ken's mind, these were no more thought provoking that the mindless Christmas specials he had found earlier. Ken went up to his room to take a hot shower, as well as get some alone time in the process. As he stripped down, he saw a bruise beginning to form on his stomach from Jason's punch. He winced in pain as he touched the tender skin.Shit; that's not going away for a while.Ken took some Tylenol for the pain before stepping into the shower. The hot water helped relax his body, and the steam gradually built up, clearing his mind a bit. He finished after a while and, after making sure his door was shut, flopped facedown onto his bed. After laying there for around an hour or so, his mom finally called him down to rejoin the family for dinner.Taking his seat at the table, Ken glanced around the room at his various family members. His mom had two older brothers, Lee and Stan. Though Lee was tall and still relatively youthful looking at forty-five, Stan was shorter and beginning to bald as he approached fifty. Still, both of them had one notable thing in common as far as Ken was concerned: they were both still jocks at heart. Ken had never known his father; it had always just been him and his mom. He could tell that his uncles tried to be male role models for him, but their efforts were usually ill-conceived attempts to “man him up.” Never once did they understand his introverted tendencies, and always tried to get him to be more of a people person. After a while, Ken stopped paying their advice any attention.It was striking to Ken how similar Lee and Stan's families were. They had both married beautiful, blonde cheerleaders, and now both had sixteen-year-old daughters, both of whom were among the most popular girls in school. It all sickened Ken; they were just perpetuating the stereotype of pretty and popular being the be-all, end-all in life. As the family ate, Ken remained silent for the most part. The adults were engrossed in discussions about their jobs, and the two daughters were giggling and playing on their phones the entire time. None of this was relevant to Ken.“You know, I saw something interesting today,” Lee said as dessert was being brought out. “I was at Kroger filling up my car, and saw you in the main parking lot, Ken. Looked like you were, uh, having some words with a few guys out there.”Shit! He saw that?Not wanting to worry his mom, Ken replied, “It; it was nothing.”“Nothing, eh? Is that why that punk punched you in the gut?”With a worried look on her face, Helen asked, “Ken, sweetie, what is he talking about?” She walked around the table to Ken's seat and lifted up his shirt, seeing the bruise on his abdomen. “Was it that Jason boy again?”“Mom, just let it go.”“No! Ken, you know I worry about you!”“You worry about Me? I think you need to worry more about your brother!” Ken shouted, his anger exploding at last. “Right, Uncle Lee? Come on, you see your own nephew being ganged up on in a parking lot, yet you do nothing to help him out?!”“A man's gotta learn to fight his own battles,” Lee replied in a calm voice.“No. You want to know what a man does? A man sticks up for his Family! No. Matter. What! You stood there and watched your own nephew get beaten up. That says a hell of a lot more about you than it does me. And if that's family; I don't want any part of this one.”Without a word, Ken stood and left the dining room. He then grabbed his MIT hoodie and headed for the front door. As he was about to get into his car and drive off, he saw to his frustration that his uncles' cars were parked in the driveway behind him, blocking him in. Cursing under his breath, he prepared to leave on foot.“Ken! Come back inside, please!” Helen called after him, running down the driveway.“No. I've got to go out; clear my head.”“Ken, it's Christmas Eve. Please, come be with your family.”“Mom, aside from you, not a single person in that house feels like family to me,” Ken replied coldly. “I'll; I'll call you after while.”Ken walked off into the cold Georgia night, not knowing for sure where to go or what to do. Nobody else was out, as they were all at home with their families. Remembering the square in historic downtown Alpharetta, he decided to head in that direction. Maybe the quiet walk would do him some good.Arriving in the town square, Ken walked along the sidewalks for a bit, peering into the darkened windows of the various shops and restaurants. Everything looked so different to him with everyone gone for the day; it all seemed so peaceful. As he continued to walk, he soon saw City Hall in the distance. In front of the building was a large green space, which was teeming with a surprising amount of activity for it being Christmas Eve. Ken moved closer, now spying a large gathering of people sitting on picnic blankets, all bundled up in coats and hats. Ahead of them, a large screen projected the classic film, It's a Wonderful Life.Though Ken was never into the Christmas cheer, as it were, he felt strangely drawn to watch a few minutes of the film from a distance. He soon began to regret that decision, as the movie had reached the point where George Baily had an arrest warrant out for him, lashing out at his family in anger. Watching him get drunk and punched in a bar fight, Ken began to feel sick with anger. Despite all his efforts to help better the world around him, the universe conspired against George Baily; just as it seemed to be conspiring against Ken. Unable to watch a moment more, he turned and walked into the nearby park.Again alone with his thoughts, Ken sat on a bench near the fountain in the center of the park. He contemplated many things, as he often did in solitude. He thought about his piss poor excuse for a family, intent on changing him into what they say he should be. If only they could love him as he is. He thought about Jason Brown, a perpetual asshole that managed to get all the beautiful women his heart desired. If only the universe would serve up his just desserts, rather than conspiring against Ken. Sighing in frustration, he stuffed his freezing hands into his jeans pockets.Jacqueline!Feeling the scrap of paper still in his pocket, Ken suddenly felt a glimmer of hope in an otherwise dreary day. He needed something, anything to lift his spirits, and hearing her kind, sweet voice might just do it. Hell, he didn't even care anymore if she was interested in him in a romantic sense; he just needed someone to listen and understand him. Digging out his phone, he dialed the number. After a single ring, a message began to play, seeming to be read by a game show host.“Congratulations! You've reached Live 95.5 FM's world-famous Loser Line! Live 95.5; featuring the best entertainment in Seattle! If you've reached this message, you have attempted to hit on a girl Way out of your league! That poor young lady wants nothing to do with you, but you just couldn't help creeping on her! That's where we come in! Now you know what a loser you really are! So leave the girl alone, loser! You're doing everyone a favor! If you'd like to leave a message for the world-famous Loser Line, begin speaking at the tone!”Beep!Ken hung up the phone in quiet disbelief. How could he have been so wrong about Jacqueline? They had worked so well together in school, and he even considered her a friend! She always spoke so kindly to him, how could this have happened? Was she really as nasty and shallow as her dumbass brother? Was she really just that good of an actress? As he pondered all this, Ken's rage finally exploded out of him.“That two-faced bitch! Who the fuck does she think she is?! I trusted her! Hell, she would never have gotten a full scholarship without my help! All I ever did was Like her! And after all that, she doesn't even have the decency to turn me down to my face?! What The Fucking Hell? At least her brother was honest about his disdain. She's far worse! I can't imagine how evil she'd be if a person actually offended her?”Slumping back down onto the park bench, every thought that entered Ken's mind brought him lower. Jason was an ass, but then again, he didn't know how to act any different. Uncle Lee was a moron, but then again, he had no malicious intent. But Jacqueline; she was the last straw. He had trusted her, opened up to her, and she repaid him by committing the single most cruel and senseless act Ken could ever imagine. Everything was crashing down around him. As he continued to sulk, Jason's words entered into his mind once more.“I should just do everyone a favor and drop dead; is that what you want, Jacqueline? Seems like you agree with your brother, or you wouldn't have given me that number.”Ken reached into his pocket, withdrawing a folding knife. It had been a high school graduation present to him from his grandfather, before he passed a few months later. A far cry from the typical Swiss Army knife, he unfolded the shiny, four-inch blade, which stood in beautiful contrast to the wooden handle. Inscribed in the wood were Ken's initials. He had not used it for anything yet, never had any need to. As he stared at his reflection in the blade, Ken kept replaying Jason's cruel words in his mind, to do the world a favor and drop dead.“Maybe that's not such a bad idea.” Ken mumbled.Just as he took a firm grip on the handle, preparing to take the knife to his throat, an unfamiliar voice came from off to the side.“Hey!”Gabrielle's Christmas night.Gabrielle Libertine relaxed in a lawn chair, savoring the crisp, cold air of Christmas Eve. This was her favorite time of the year, and being able to enjoy an outdoor showing of her favorite Christmas film, It's a Wonderful Life, made it even better. It all fit in perfectly with her life philosophy: live for happiness. Not only her own, but as much as could be had for the world around her too.“You want the moon? Just say the word, and I'll throw a lasso around it and pull it down.”“Oh, Jimmy Stewart, you charmer you.” Gabby sighed.Soon, her emotions welled up as the hopeless romantic that was George Bailey began to succumb to the pressures and injustices of life. He had blamed his own uncle for destroying their business, lashed out at his wife and children in anger, and gone crawling to his hated rival for a loan. The hardest scenes for her to watch were always the bar fight and the car crash. Still, she always stuck it out. The best was yet to come.Just as George stood atop the bridge, Gabby caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye. A young man of about nineteen or twenty was watching the movie from a distance away, leaning against a tree near the road. His face twisted in angst as he saw the pain on display in the film, and he soon spun around, walking into the nearby park. Gabby couldn't explain why, but something compelled her to follow him and make sure he was okay.Collecting her lawn chair, she walked along the perimeter of the green space, soon arriving at the entrance to the park. As she went, she began to hear angry shouting up ahead of her; it sounded like the young man was in distress. After a few minutes, she came upon the fountain situated in the center of the park. On a bench sat the man from earlier, appearing to be deep in thought. By the glow of the lamppost, Gabby could now get a good look at him. He appeared to be of average height, maybe 5'7”, and had shaggy black hair that seemed a bit unkempt. Still, it's color shone in the light of the park, and his white skin provided for quite a striking appearance. A pair of black horn-rimmed glasses framed his face, which combined with his red MIT hoodie to project a very specific image into Gabby's mind. He had to be incredibly intelligent.As she studied him, she saw the young man pull an object out of the pocket of his jeans. Catching a glimpse of something reflective, she could now see that he was holding a small folding knife. Gabby tensed up and wondered if she should run, but soon decided against it; he didn't seem to have even noticed her presence. In fact, the way he looked at the knife was quite unsettling. It was as if he saw that little blade as his best friend in the world. She knew the look in his eyes. She knew what would happen in a moment if she did nothing. Taking a deep breath, Gabby decided to act.“Hey.”Intervention.Ken was startled by the unfamiliar voice. Looking up, he now saw a woman in her early twenties standing across the way. She gazed at him with intent, but for what reason he did not know. Looking back at her, Ken's typical awkwardness began to kick in, as he could see that she was quite beautiful. Dressed warmly in a black winter coat and blue jeans, she wore a grey knit cap over her long blonde hair. Upon first glance, she appeared to be of some sort of Scandinavian descent, or perhaps German, though Ken couldn't be sure. His mouth went dry as he tried to find the words to speak.“Everything okay?” she asked.“Uh; fine. Why do you, um; why do you ask?”Smiling, she replied, “I saw you over on the green, watching the movie. By the look on your face, you were having a tough time with it. When I saw you walk off towards the park, I felt I should come and see if anything was wrong.”“No, nothing's wrong.”“Good. Then I shouldn't be concerned about the way you're looking at that knife of yours, right?”Shaking his head, Ken answered, “I'm not going to hurt you. Promise.”“That's not what I'm concerned about.”“Wha; what do you mean?” Ken asked, his eyes growing wide.“I've seen that look before,” she said, taking a couple of steps closer. “I am, sadly, all too familiar with it. You were about to hurt yourself, weren't you?”“You don't know a thing about me, lady,” Ken muttered, preparing to leave.“I don't have to know anything about you to be concerned,” she fired back.“Concerned,” Ken snorted. “How could you be concerned about me? You don't even know me!”“Easily rectified. Gabrielle Libertine. My friends call me Gabby,” she said, sticking out her hand with a warm smile. When he didn't respond, she smirked and continued, “This is the part where you tell me your name.”Sighing, he replied, “Ken. Ken Dix.”“A pleasure, Ken,” she said as they shook hands.“So; Gabrielle, eh? You supposed to be my Clarence or something?”With a playful gasp, she responded, “Oh my God! Does that mean you're Jimmy Stewart?! I've had the biggest crush on you for Years!”Ken gave a nervous laugh. “Alright, alright, I walked into that one. But in all seriousness.”“No, I'm not a Guardian Angel or the Word of God or anything like that. Just an average person like you.” Motioning to the bench, she asked, “May I?”“Sure, I guess,” Ken answered, scooting to the edge.“Thanks.” Taking a seat, she continued, “So tell me this, Ken: why would you want to hurt, maybe kill yourself?”His face twisted in pain. “You don't want to know.”“I do. Believe me, I do.”Sighing with reluctance, Ken relented and began to tell Gabby of the events of the day. He started with Jacqueline and Jason, then the confrontation with his uncle, and finally the fake phone number showing Jacqueline's true colors. Through it all, Gabby sat in silence, maintaining eye contact and nodding whenever appropriate. At last, he finished his story, and Gabby could feel her heart breaking within her chest.“Ken; I'm so sorry. I can feel the pain in your voice. No one deserves what you've gone through today. I know it's of little help, but I do understand what you're going through.”“Understand?” Ken said, incredulous. “How could a girl like you understand any of this? I mean, look at you. You're gorgeous, and I bet you've always been popular. Just like Jacqueline. Just like Jason. Just like Uncle Lee. None of you could ever imagine the world I live in.”With a stern look on her face, she replied, “I'm going to choose to let that slide, considering everything you've told me. Still, you need to know that what you just said was quite hurtful. Almost as hurtful as the things that have been said to you today.”Ken recoiled. He knew she was right. “I'm; I'm sorry. You're right; I should never have said that. You've been nothing but nice to me tonight.”“Apology accepted,” Gabby said with a smile. “Humility is a rare trait in men these days. Hang on to that.”Ken thought she might be mocking him, but bit his tongue nonetheless. He had already insulted her once, and he wasn't going to chance a second time.Seeking to turn the conversation to happier topics, she asked, “M I T, huh? You're an awful long way from home, aren't you?”“Huh? Oh, the hoodie. Yeah, I'm a freshman there this year, just home on break right now.”“Nice. Major?”“Health sciences. I want to go to medical school after MIT, though I'm still figuring out a specialty.”“Plenty of time to decide that. I'm sure you'll find the right career path,” she said with a grin.As nice as it was to talk about a familiar topic, a few things still bugged Ken's mind to no end. “I still can't figure it out; why would Jacqueline do this?”Frowning, Gabby replied, “Some people are cruel. Often the ones that are the cruelest disguise it with a kind, warm public demeanor. Jacqueline sounds like she fits that mold to a T.”“And she hid it all that time while we were in school?”“You were useful at the time, in her mind. She wasn't going to chance losing that. Once she got what she needed, she had no more reason to hide her true feelings.”“Yeah, but still. Why be all friendly to me in the store?”“In her twisted mind, she probably felt she was doing you a favor. She wanted to ensure you never tried to contact her again. To a cruel person like her; that's her idea of doing you a kindness,” Gabby replied sadly. “We just have to hope that there's enough real kindness in this world to counteract such cruelty.”Now noticing a silver cross hanging from her neck, Ken pointed to it and asked, “I guess this the part where you start lecturing me about suicide? That I'm being selfish and trying to go against God's plan?”“No,” she replied with simplicity.“No?”“No. Ken, I meant it when I said that I've seen that look before. I know better than most that suicidal thoughts are rarely that simple. There's no switch that can turn them off. It's a tide that must be turned back, bit by bit.”Stunned, Ken started to see that this woman understood what was important in life. Realizing he still had the knife in his hand, he folded it closed and put it back in his pocket.“Bit by bit,” she said with a smile. “My car's around the corner. Is there somewhere I can take you? Where do you live?”“I'm not going home. Not yet,” Ken replied. “Not with my uncles still there.”“No problem. I'm not going to force you.” Thinking a moment, she continued, “It's pretty cold out here. Why don't you come back to my place for a bit?”“That's; unnecessary. I'm fine on my own.”“Nice try, but no cigar,” she said. “I'm not leaving you alone with that knife, mister. And I'm certainly not leaving you alone on Christmas Eve. Nobody should be alone for the holidays.”“Thanks, but; won't your husband mind?”“He would, if I were married.”“Boyfriend?”“Nope, just my townhouse and me. Pretty cozy, all things considered. No problems with you coming over, but I do have one condition.”“And what's that?”Smirking, Gabby replied, “You call your mom right now and tell her you're okay.”Hesitating a moment, Ken soon relented. “Fine.” Tapping his phone, Ken waited as it rang. “Hey Mom, it's me; Yeah, I'm okay; No, seriously. I'm fine; Yeah I'm just hanging with a friend. I probably won't be back ‘til tomorrow; I will; Love you too; Bye.”“See? Now that wasn't so bad, was it?” Gabby teased him.Eying her, Ken asked. “You're seriously okay with bringing me to your home?”“Positive.”Taking his hand, Gabby led him to her car.Gabby's guest.The drive had been silent for the most part. Ken was still trying to comprehend everything that was happening. Who was this woman? Why would she go to such great lengths for a stranger she didn't even know? Gabby seemed to pick up on this, refraining from prodding him for any further conversation. She could tell he was still processing the events of the day. Soon, they arrived at her townhouse complex and pulled into her garage.“Come on in, make yourself at home,” she said as she turned on the lights. “Can I offer you something to drink? Coffee? Hot chocolate?”“Hot chocolate sounds good, thanks.”“Coming right up!”As she hung her hat and jacket up on a rack, Ken couldn't help but stare. He now saw that she wasn't just a pretty face; her entire body was sublime. She wore a tight burgundy sweater and a pair of tight, form-fitting jeans. This ensemble only served to accent her body even further. Her hourglass figure was delectable, her slim waist contrasting with her curvy hips and ample bust. She was also just as tall as him, perhaps a bit taller, with legs for miles. Though Ken had fantasized about some of his classmates, none of them could come anywhere close to Gabby. She was a woman, not a girl, and in the prime of her life no less.“Here you go,” she said, handing Ken a mug.After blowing on the hot drink, he took a sip, feeling the warm liquid spreading through his body. “Thanks,” he sighed.“No problem,” she replied with a smile. “Come on, let's go relax in the den.”She led him into an intimate area with a sofa and a loveseat. The only illumination came from the twinkling multicolored lights on her Christmas tree in the corner. As Ken took in the relaxing surroundings, smelling the delicious scent of her Frazier fir tree, Gabby stepped over to the fireplace opposite the sofa. Flipping a switch, she soon had a comfortable fire roaring from the gas logs. She then sat on the sofa, placing her mug on the side table and patting the spot next to her.“Come sit. I promise I don't bite,” she said with a playful grin.“Um, okay.” he mumbled, scooting as close to the armrest as he could to give Gabby plenty of space.“Tell me about M I T,” she inquired. “You mentioned you want to go into health sciences. Does that include medical school?”“Uh, yeah with any luck. Harvard would be my top choice, but I don't know if I could afford it. But assuming so, my dream has always been to be a brain surgeon.”“Brain surgeon?! That's so cool! They're like; the most badass of all the badass doctors! Not just surgeons, brain surgeons!” Gabby gushed.“It's, uh, not that big a deal,” Ken replied as he blushed with embarrassment.“Well, I could totally see you as a brain surgeon. Don't ever give up on it.”“Thanks.”“So, what then for you, Dr. Dix? What happens once you reach your dream?”Ken began to feel a strange amount of comfort with this woman, and started to open up to her. “Honestly; I don't know. I mean even if I become a brain surgeon, I'm still hopeless around girls. Maybe Jason's right. I'm gonna die a virgin.” Realizing what he had confessed to her, he turned to Gabby and blurted out, “Not that it's your problem, or anything. S-sorry, I just; I shouldn't have gone that far.”Gabby just smiled and moved closer to him, brushing her hand against his arm.“Don't worry about it. You have goals, both personal and professional, but aren't sure exactly how to achieve them. So you're a virgin. That's nothing to be embarrassed about, and it's healthy to express your anxiety about it. That can help you overcome your fears. In all seriousness, I think you underestimate yourself, Ken.”“Underestimate myself?”“Of course,” Gabby replied. “You're smart, considerate, polite, you even held the car door for me earlier! Any girl you'd want to be with is gonna swoon at traits like that. I can also tell that you still think of yourself as unattractive, but I disagree. You wear glasses, yes, but that doesn't make you a dork. Your hair is a little shaggy, but not greasy or anything. You may not have a tan, but your skin complexion is damn near flawless. You have nothing to be ashamed of, be it your looks or your personality.”“You're about the only woman who thinks so,” he sighed.“Doubtful, but if it's that big a worry for you, I can give you a couple of pointers, if you like.”“Um, oh, okay I guess.”“Great! Okay, so you definitely give off the ‘geek' vibe, but that's not a bad thing. Don't fight it; own it.”“How?”“Well, you can make just some slight alterations to your outward appearance that can change the way others see you. For example, you could switch to wire-framed glasses instead of your horn-rimmed ones. Your hair is a great color, and would do well in a short, clean-cut style, if I do say so myself. You can also change out your usual t-shirts for some casual polo shirts.”“So; the secret to getting women to notice me is to change who I am?” Ken asked, feeling more than a little offended.Cocking her eyebrow, Gabby replied, “Are you saying your glasses, hair length, and shirt choices define who you are?”“Oh, uh; fair point,” Ken conceded.“See? Humility. Such a rare quality these days,” Gabby said with a grin. “To be honest, all the changes I suggested are things my brother did a couple of years back. He was a complete geek, maybe even bigger than you. The poor boy was helpless around the fairer sex. But after he made these changes, he no longer came off as the socially awkward geek. He came off as a self-assured, confident geek, one who loves himself for who he is. I see that potential in you, Ken.” Grabbing her iPad from the side table, she pulled up a couple of pictures for him. “See? Here's before. And here's after.”“Woah,” Ken marveled. He could see the drastic difference. The guy hadn't done anything to make himself stronger or bulkier, nothing to increase his manliness, but the things he did change just popped in all the right ways. Was it really that simple?“That's great and all, but can new clothes and a haircut get rid of social awkwardness? I still don't have even a shred of confidence around women,” Ken said.“They can help, but a change in your mental confidence is completely based on your willpower. You have to love yourself as much as you want others to love you. If you don't, everyone else will pick up on it.”“Knew there was a catch.”Gabby bit her lip in frustration. There had to be a way she could give him the confidence boost he needed to love himself, but how? Getting one somewhat crazy idea, she moved closer to Ken.“I'm guessing from your previous statements that; you've never kissed a girl before. Is that right Ken?”Poor Ken Dix didn't even know what had hit him. Here he was, sitting with the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on, and the unthinkable was beginning to happen. She was moving closer, running her fingers through his hair, and now wanted to know if he'd ever been kissed! This was too much, way beyond any of his hottest dreams. Unable to find the words to respond, he managed to slowly nod his head.“Close your eyes,” she instructed in her sweet voice. When he only blinked in reply, she whispered, “Close; your eyes, Ken. Trust me.”Guided by an unseen force, Ken felt compelled to obey her. His eyes finally fluttered closed, and his breathing became more labored in anticipation of what was to come. A small part of him doubted that she was being truthful, thinking that she'd fake him out just like Jacqueline had. Those doubts were soon quashed, as he felt the warm sensation of Gabby's face leaning close to his. He could feel her breathing. He could smell her perfume. If there was a God, Ken prayed, then and there; that He could make this incredible moment last forever.After what felt like eons, Gabby finally released their building tension and touched her lips to Ken's. Her kiss was soft at first, allowing him to savor the new sensations he was feeling. Ken was so terrified and excited all at once that he could barely even move his lips in reply. Not that it mattered to Gabby. She had expected his fear, and made sure to keep her technique simple yet enjoyable. After around thirty seconds, she withdrew at last, her face aglow in the Christmas tree light.“Wow,” Ken managed to mutter as he opened his eyes. He soon noticed that he couldn't see Gabby at all; his glasses had fogged up from their kiss.“Here, let's just take these off,” Gabby said with a giggle. She slipped his glasses off and laid them on her side table. “Now then, since we've gotten your first kiss out of the way, ready to really dive in?”“Dive in to what?” Ken asked, his nerves beginning to fray.“Kissing, silly! You do know there's much more to it than what we just did, right?”“More?”“Of course! Look, one day you'll get the prime opportunity to kiss a special lady, and I want you to be ready when that chance comes.”To be continued in part 2, based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

christmas god tv love family university live health trust washington hell passion thinking story home seattle german brain turning mit positive coffee mom dive harvard fantasy watching humility seeking planet christmas eve miracles romance lust shit hang intimacy honestly sexuality ipads heading congratulations catching tapping guided apology boyfriends virgin digging intervention flipping collecting affair concerned gabby bit oral anal kissing wonderful life shaking unable scandinavian looked arriving city hall smiling arial dressed erotic frazier kroger swearing experimentation fantasies cursing guardian angels uw beeps grabbing sensuality tylenol locking jimmy stewart times new roman stunned underestimate undeterred doubtful wha swiss army coupling honda civic jason brown george bailey intercourse alpharetta descriptive enraged sex stories slumping mercy part tryst sighing hey mom inscribed cocking frowning lurid my first time smirking jacqueline brown

Angel of Mercy: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 10, 2025

Miracles can happen on Christmas Eve.Based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. Ken Dix flipped through the TV guide at a moderate pace; “500 channels, and nothing but Christmas specials on.”Finding nothing but disappointment at every turn. As it was Christmas Eve, every show was a mushy feel-good romp spouting lines about family and goodwill to others. None of that spoke to Ken in the slightest.“Ken?” a voice came from the kitchen.“What's up, Mom?”“I've got my hands full with making everything for dinner tonight, but I'm going to run short on a couple of ingredients,” Helen Dix said, poking her head into the living room. “Can you run to the store real quick for me please?”“Sure thing,” Ken replied, seeing as he had nothing better to do.“Great, thank you. I made a list on the counter for you. The store should be open for another hour or two. The main things would be the eggs; I don't have enough to finish my famous chess pie. If they have tea by the gallon, grab one sweet and one unsweet. The rest are great if you find them, but not essential.”“Got it,” Ken said as he took the list from the counter.Heading out to his car, Ken cranked up his Honda Civic and pulled out of the driveway. As he made his way into town, Ken reflected on his current situation. Though he loved his mom, being home for the holidays was always nerve-wracking for him. His hometown of Alpharetta, Georgia was crawling with former high school classmates of his, people he'd just as soon never see again. But up at MIT, he was actually among peers that he could relate to on an intellectual level. Not that he'd made that many friends up there. As a nineteen-year-old freshman, he was still stuck in the same boring math and science classes as everyone else. He couldn't wait until he could start his health sciences training. Maybe then he could meet some decent people, perhaps of the female variety.Ken soon arrived in the parking lot of the local Kroger. It was soon obvious that the place was packed with last-minute shoppers, all trying to find that one final ingredient they were missing. Locking his car, Ken sauntered into the store, grabbing a shopping basket along the way. He found the shelves of the store well picked over, striking out on the nonessential items on his mom's list. Making his way to the drinks aisle, he was pleased to see that the store was keeping the gallon jugs of tea well stocked for the holidays, and picked up a pair.Ken soon arrived in the refrigerated section of the store. Almost every shelf was empty, but he did manage to find one last carton of six eggs, just what his mom needed. Depositing the carton in his shopping basket, Ken made his way back to the front of the store, checking out in the express lane. He gripped the shopping bags tightly, being careful that the eggs weren't harmed from the swinging of the bags. Arriving back in the parking lot, he was pleasantly surprised to see one of his former classmates, Jacqueline Brown. As he approached, she saw him coming.“Ken? Kenneth Dix?”She was extremely pretty, as was befitting one of the most popular girls in school, and kept her chestnut-brown hair cut just below her jawline. Her soft, warm facial features and bubbly personality belied the sharp intellect hiding underneath. She and Ken had been partners a few times in various subjects, and he had helped craft her entrance essay to the University of Washington. This earned her a full ride scholarship. In spite of her popularity, they had worked well together, and Ken even dared to call her a friend, at least in his own mind. They had never hung out on a social basis; her circle of friends would never have let her live that down. Still, times had changed. They were both out of high school, after all. What could it hurt to ask?“Jacqueline? Wow, I never thought I'd see you back here. Thought you escaped to cooler climates?”“Yeah, Seattle is nice, but nothing beats Christmas at home,” she replied, adjusting her UW sweatshirt. “You back for the same reason?”“Uh huh. Mom pretty much insisted. She won't settle for anything less than a full family gathering on Christmas Eve. I'm just grabbing a few last things for her. But yeah, it's great seeing you again. You, uh, you look good.”“Um; thanks,” she replied with hesitation.“I'm, uh, gonna be home for a couple of weeks. Would you want to, I don't know, hang out sometime? Maybe grab a bite to eat? My treat.”“Well, Ken, that's sweet of you to ask.” she said almost to herself. As she paused, her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had gotten an idea. “Alright! Here, let me give you my number.” She scribbled a series of digits down on a scrap piece of paper, writing her name next to them. “I'll, um, talk to you later, I guess?”“Sounds great!”Ken couldn't believe it; he had actually done it! He had asked out the prettiest girl he had ever known! Moreover, she had given him her number! Things were definitely looking up.“Dick!” a voice behind them yelled.Ken turned, immediately recognizing Jason Brown, Jacqueline's fraternal twin brother, along with his two flunkies, Brian and Barrett Sullivan. Jason had been the star quarterback at his high school, and the Sullivan boys were his best offensive linemen. They often served as his muscle off the football field, as well. Ken was intimately familiar with these three, as they had made it their mission in high school to make his life a living hell. Being stuffed in lockers, having his wallet stolen, all were commonplace with them. The three approached, attempting to appear imposing, which they were from the perspective of the ever-scrawny Ken.“I've got nothing to say to you guys,” Ken muttered as they approached.“Well I've got something to say to you, Mr. Kenny Dick,” Jason growled.“Just shut up and leave me alone,” Ken replied, his blood boiling at the use of Jason's longtime nickname for him.“No! You shut the fuck up and listen!” Jason said, grabbing Ken by the collar of his tee-shirt and flinging him against his car. In the process, Ken dropped his shopping bags, the jugs of tea landing directly on the egg carton.“Jason! Stop it!” Jacqueline protested.Undeterred, Jason threatened. “Listen fuck-wad, you stay the hell away from my sister!”“She's an adult, dickhead! She can have anyone she wants as a friend!” Ken protested.“You don't belong on the same Planet as her! You're nothing'! A pathetic sack of guts your dumbass mother decided to give a name to! Know what? Just do us all a favor and drop dead!”Enraged at the insult to his mom, Ken swung a wild haymaker at his assailant, but Jason was more than ready, pinning Ken's arm back against his car. Jason then delivered a crushing punch to Ken's gut, dropping him down to his knees. Before leaving, Jason knelt down next to his gasping victim.“Next time, I won't be so nice. Next time; I might just kill you myself. See ya around. Dick.” Turning to his sister, Jason said, “Come on, time to go home.”Jacqueline looked down at the pitiful form of Ken before muttering, “Sorry, Ken.”The trio of boys sauntered off across the parking lot, laughing and high-fiving at their antics. Jacqueline followed right behind them. Ken picked himself up and inspected his groceries, discovering the crushed eggs in his bag. Swearing and cursing, he grabbed the misshapen carton and went to throw it in a nearby trash can.“No chess pie tonight.”As Ken returned to his car and began his drive home, Jason and his flunkies watched on from his car, still pleased with their efforts.“You shouldn't have done that,” Jacqueline said in a lecturing tone.Jason turned to face his sister. “I do what I gotta do, Jacqueline. That fuck-wad has no business getting friendly with you. He needs to learn his place.”“Be that as it may, I can take care of myself,” she replied firmly.“Take care of yourself? Wait; you didn't?”“I did. Jason, someday you'll learn that there are more subtle and effective ways to ward off undesirables. Trust me, Ken won't bother me ever again.”Back at Home.Upon arriving back home, Ken couldn't bring himself to tell his mom about the incident with the eggs. He instead told her that the store had run out altogether. She had spent many sleepless nights in the past worrying about the constant bullying her son was subjected to in school. Ken didn't want to give her anything else to worry about. By this time, has uncles had started arriving, and the living room was soon filled with the sounds of football games. In Ken's mind, these were no more thought provoking that the mindless Christmas specials he had found earlier. Ken went up to his room to take a hot shower, as well as get some alone time in the process. As he stripped down, he saw a bruise beginning to form on his stomach from Jason's punch. He winced in pain as he touched the tender skin.Shit; that's not going away for a while.Ken took some Tylenol for the pain before stepping into the shower. The hot water helped relax his body, and the steam gradually built up, clearing his mind a bit. He finished after a while and, after making sure his door was shut, flopped facedown onto his bed. After laying there for around an hour or so, his mom finally called him down to rejoin the family for dinner.Taking his seat at the table, Ken glanced around the room at his various family members. His mom had two older brothers, Lee and Stan. Though Lee was tall and still relatively youthful looking at forty-five, Stan was shorter and beginning to bald as he approached fifty. Still, both of them had one notable thing in common as far as Ken was concerned: they were both still jocks at heart. Ken had never known his father; it had always just been him and his mom. He could tell that his uncles tried to be male role models for him, but their efforts were usually ill-conceived attempts to “man him up.” Never once did they understand his introverted tendencies, and always tried to get him to be more of a people person. After a while, Ken stopped paying their advice any attention.It was striking to Ken how similar Lee and Stan's families were. They had both married beautiful, blonde cheerleaders, and now both had sixteen-year-old daughters, both of whom were among the most popular girls in school. It all sickened Ken; they were just perpetuating the stereotype of pretty and popular being the be-all, end-all in life. As the family ate, Ken remained silent for the most part. The adults were engrossed in discussions about their jobs, and the two daughters were giggling and playing on their phones the entire time. None of this was relevant to Ken.“You know, I saw something interesting today,” Lee said as dessert was being brought out. “I was at Kroger filling up my car, and saw you in the main parking lot, Ken. Looked like you were, uh, having some words with a few guys out there.”Shit! He saw that?Not wanting to worry his mom, Ken replied, “It; it was nothing.”“Nothing, eh? Is that why that punk punched you in the gut?”With a worried look on her face, Helen asked, “Ken, sweetie, what is he talking about?” She walked around the table to Ken's seat and lifted up his shirt, seeing the bruise on his abdomen. “Was it that Jason boy again?”“Mom, just let it go.”“No! Ken, you know I worry about you!”“You worry about Me? I think you need to worry more about your brother!” Ken shouted, his anger exploding at last. “Right, Uncle Lee? Come on, you see your own nephew being ganged up on in a parking lot, yet you do nothing to help him out?!”“A man's gotta learn to fight his own battles,” Lee replied in a calm voice.“No. You want to know what a man does? A man sticks up for his Family! No. Matter. What! You stood there and watched your own nephew get beaten up. That says a hell of a lot more about you than it does me. And if that's family; I don't want any part of this one.”Without a word, Ken stood and left the dining room. He then grabbed his MIT hoodie and headed for the front door. As he was about to get into his car and drive off, he saw to his frustration that his uncles' cars were parked in the driveway behind him, blocking him in. Cursing under his breath, he prepared to leave on foot.“Ken! Come back inside, please!” Helen called after him, running down the driveway.“No. I've got to go out; clear my head.”“Ken, it's Christmas Eve. Please, come be with your family.”“Mom, aside from you, not a single person in that house feels like family to me,” Ken replied coldly. “I'll; I'll call you after while.”Ken walked off into the cold Georgia night, not knowing for sure where to go or what to do. Nobody else was out, as they were all at home with their families. Remembering the square in historic downtown Alpharetta, he decided to head in that direction. Maybe the quiet walk would do him some good.Arriving in the town square, Ken walked along the sidewalks for a bit, peering into the darkened windows of the various shops and restaurants. Everything looked so different to him with everyone gone for the day; it all seemed so peaceful. As he continued to walk, he soon saw City Hall in the distance. In front of the building was a large green space, which was teeming with a surprising amount of activity for it being Christmas Eve. Ken moved closer, now spying a large gathering of people sitting on picnic blankets, all bundled up in coats and hats. Ahead of them, a large screen projected the classic film, It's a Wonderful Life.Though Ken was never into the Christmas cheer, as it were, he felt strangely drawn to watch a few minutes of the film from a distance. He soon began to regret that decision, as the movie had reached the point where George Baily had an arrest warrant out for him, lashing out at his family in anger. Watching him get drunk and punched in a bar fight, Ken began to feel sick with anger. Despite all his efforts to help better the world around him, the universe conspired against George Baily; just as it seemed to be conspiring against Ken. Unable to watch a moment more, he turned and walked into the nearby park.Again alone with his thoughts, Ken sat on a bench near the fountain in the center of the park. He contemplated many things, as he often did in solitude. He thought about his piss poor excuse for a family, intent on changing him into what they say he should be. If only they could love him as he is. He thought about Jason Brown, a perpetual asshole that managed to get all the beautiful women his heart desired. If only the universe would serve up his just desserts, rather than conspiring against Ken. Sighing in frustration, he stuffed his freezing hands into his jeans pockets.Jacqueline!Feeling the scrap of paper still in his pocket, Ken suddenly felt a glimmer of hope in an otherwise dreary day. He needed something, anything to lift his spirits, and hearing her kind, sweet voice might just do it. Hell, he didn't even care anymore if she was interested in him in a romantic sense; he just needed someone to listen and understand him. Digging out his phone, he dialed the number. After a single ring, a message began to play, seeming to be read by a game show host.“Congratulations! You've reached Live 95.5 FM's world-famous Loser Line! Live 95.5; featuring the best entertainment in Seattle! If you've reached this message, you have attempted to hit on a girl Way out of your league! That poor young lady wants nothing to do with you, but you just couldn't help creeping on her! That's where we come in! Now you know what a loser you really are! So leave the girl alone, loser! You're doing everyone a favor! If you'd like to leave a message for the world-famous Loser Line, begin speaking at the tone!”Beep!Ken hung up the phone in quiet disbelief. How could he have been so wrong about Jacqueline? They had worked so well together in school, and he even considered her a friend! She always spoke so kindly to him, how could this have happened? Was she really as nasty and shallow as her dumbass brother? Was she really just that good of an actress? As he pondered all this, Ken's rage finally exploded out of him.“That two-faced bitch! Who the fuck does she think she is?! I trusted her! Hell, she would never have gotten a full scholarship without my help! All I ever did was Like her! And after all that, she doesn't even have the decency to turn me down to my face?! What The Fucking Hell? At least her brother was honest about his disdain. She's far worse! I can't imagine how evil she'd be if a person actually offended her?”Slumping back down onto the park bench, every thought that entered Ken's mind brought him lower. Jason was an ass, but then again, he didn't know how to act any different. Uncle Lee was a moron, but then again, he had no malicious intent. But Jacqueline; she was the last straw. He had trusted her, opened up to her, and she repaid him by committing the single most cruel and senseless act Ken could ever imagine. Everything was crashing down around him. As he continued to sulk, Jason's words entered into his mind once more.“I should just do everyone a favor and drop dead; is that what you want, Jacqueline? Seems like you agree with your brother, or you wouldn't have given me that number.”Ken reached into his pocket, withdrawing a folding knife. It had been a high school graduation present to him from his grandfather, before he passed a few months later. A far cry from the typical Swiss Army knife, he unfolded the shiny, four-inch blade, which stood in beautiful contrast to the wooden handle. Inscribed in the wood were Ken's initials. He had not used it for anything yet, never had any need to. As he stared at his reflection in the blade, Ken kept replaying Jason's cruel words in his mind, to do the world a favor and drop dead.“Maybe that's not such a bad idea.” Ken mumbled.Just as he took a firm grip on the handle, preparing to take the knife to his throat, an unfamiliar voice came from off to the side.“Hey!”Gabrielle's Christmas night.Gabrielle Libertine relaxed in a lawn chair, savoring the crisp, cold air of Christmas Eve. This was her favorite time of the year, and being able to enjoy an outdoor showing of her favorite Christmas film, It's a Wonderful Life, made it even better. It all fit in perfectly with her life philosophy: live for happiness. Not only her own, but as much as could be had for the world around her too.“You want the moon? Just say the word, and I'll throw a lasso around it and pull it down.”“Oh, Jimmy Stewart, you charmer you.” Gabby sighed.Soon, her emotions welled up as the hopeless romantic that was George Bailey began to succumb to the pressures and injustices of life. He had blamed his own uncle for destroying their business, lashed out at his wife and children in anger, and gone crawling to his hated rival for a loan. The hardest scenes for her to watch were always the bar fight and the car crash. Still, she always stuck it out. The best was yet to come.Just as George stood atop the bridge, Gabby caught sight of something out of the corner of her eye. A young man of about nineteen or twenty was watching the movie from a distance away, leaning against a tree near the road. His face twisted in angst as he saw the pain on display in the film, and he soon spun around, walking into the nearby park. Gabby couldn't explain why, but something compelled her to follow him and make sure he was okay.Collecting her lawn chair, she walked along the perimeter of the green space, soon arriving at the entrance to the park. As she went, she began to hear angry shouting up ahead of her; it sounded like the young man was in distress. After a few minutes, she came upon the fountain situated in the center of the park. On a bench sat the man from earlier, appearing to be deep in thought. By the glow of the lamppost, Gabby could now get a good look at him. He appeared to be of average height, maybe 5'7”, and had shaggy black hair that seemed a bit unkempt. Still, it's color shone in the light of the park, and his white skin provided for quite a striking appearance. A pair of black horn-rimmed glasses framed his face, which combined with his red MIT hoodie to project a very specific image into Gabby's mind. He had to be incredibly intelligent.As she studied him, she saw the young man pull an object out of the pocket of his jeans. Catching a glimpse of something reflective, she could now see that he was holding a small folding knife. Gabby tensed up and wondered if she should run, but soon decided against it; he didn't seem to have even noticed her presence. In fact, the way he looked at the knife was quite unsettling. It was as if he saw that little blade as his best friend in the world. She knew the look in his eyes. She knew what would happen in a moment if she did nothing. Taking a deep breath, Gabby decided to act.“Hey.”Intervention.Ken was startled by the unfamiliar voice. Looking up, he now saw a woman in her early twenties standing across the way. She gazed at him with intent, but for what reason he did not know. Looking back at her, Ken's typical awkwardness began to kick in, as he could see that she was quite beautiful. Dressed warmly in a black winter coat and blue jeans, she wore a grey knit cap over her long blonde hair. Upon first glance, she appeared to be of some sort of Scandinavian descent, or perhaps German, though Ken couldn't be sure. His mouth went dry as he tried to find the words to speak.“Everything okay?” she asked.“Uh; fine. Why do you, um; why do you ask?”Smiling, she replied, “I saw you over on the green, watching the movie. By the look on your face, you were having a tough time with it. When I saw you walk off towards the park, I felt I should come and see if anything was wrong.”“No, nothing's wrong.”“Good. Then I shouldn't be concerned about the way you're looking at that knife of yours, right?”Shaking his head, Ken answered, “I'm not going to hurt you. Promise.”“That's not what I'm concerned about.”“Wha; what do you mean?” Ken asked, his eyes growing wide.“I've seen that look before,” she said, taking a couple of steps closer. “I am, sadly, all too familiar with it. You were about to hurt yourself, weren't you?”“You don't know a thing about me, lady,” Ken muttered, preparing to leave.“I don't have to know anything about you to be concerned,” she fired back.“Concerned,” Ken snorted. “How could you be concerned about me? You don't even know me!”“Easily rectified. Gabrielle Libertine. My friends call me Gabby,” she said, sticking out her hand with a warm smile. When he didn't respond, she smirked and continued, “This is the part where you tell me your name.”Sighing, he replied, “Ken. Ken Dix.”“A pleasure, Ken,” she said as they shook hands.“So; Gabrielle, eh? You supposed to be my Clarence or something?”With a playful gasp, she responded, “Oh my God! Does that mean you're Jimmy Stewart?! I've had the biggest crush on you for Years!”Ken gave a nervous laugh. “Alright, alright, I walked into that one. But in all seriousness.”“No, I'm not a Guardian Angel or the Word of God or anything like that. Just an average person like you.” Motioning to the bench, she asked, “May I?”“Sure, I guess,” Ken answered, scooting to the edge.“Thanks.” Taking a seat, she continued, “So tell me this, Ken: why would you want to hurt, maybe kill yourself?”His face twisted in pain. “You don't want to know.”“I do. Believe me, I do.”Sighing with reluctance, Ken relented and began to tell Gabby of the events of the day. He started with Jacqueline and Jason, then the confrontation with his uncle, and finally the fake phone number showing Jacqueline's true colors. Through it all, Gabby sat in silence, maintaining eye contact and nodding whenever appropriate. At last, he finished his story, and Gabby could feel her heart breaking within her chest.“Ken; I'm so sorry. I can feel the pain in your voice. No one deserves what you've gone through today. I know it's of little help, but I do understand what you're going through.”“Understand?” Ken said, incredulous. “How could a girl like you understand any of this? I mean, look at you. You're gorgeous, and I bet you've always been popular. Just like Jacqueline. Just like Jason. Just like Uncle Lee. None of you could ever imagine the world I live in.”With a stern look on her face, she replied, “I'm going to choose to let that slide, considering everything you've told me. Still, you need to know that what you just said was quite hurtful. Almost as hurtful as the things that have been said to you today.”Ken recoiled. He knew she was right. “I'm; I'm sorry. You're right; I should never have said that. You've been nothing but nice to me tonight.”“Apology accepted,” Gabby said with a smile. “Humility is a rare trait in men these days. Hang on to that.”Ken thought she might be mocking him, but bit his tongue nonetheless. He had already insulted her once, and he wasn't going to chance a second time.Seeking to turn the conversation to happier topics, she asked, “M I T, huh? You're an awful long way from home, aren't you?”“Huh? Oh, the hoodie. Yeah, I'm a freshman there this year, just home on break right now.”“Nice. Major?”“Health sciences. I want to go to medical school after MIT, though I'm still figuring out a specialty.”“Plenty of time to decide that. I'm sure you'll find the right career path,” she said with a grin.As nice as it was to talk about a familiar topic, a few things still bugged Ken's mind to no end. “I still can't figure it out; why would Jacqueline do this?”Frowning, Gabby replied, “Some people are cruel. Often the ones that are the cruelest disguise it with a kind, warm public demeanor. Jacqueline sounds like she fits that mold to a T.”“And she hid it all that time while we were in school?”“You were useful at the time, in her mind. She wasn't going to chance losing that. Once she got what she needed, she had no more reason to hide her true feelings.”“Yeah, but still. Why be all friendly to me in the store?”“In her twisted mind, she probably felt she was doing you a favor. She wanted to ensure you never tried to contact her again. To a cruel person like her; that's her idea of doing you a kindness,” Gabby replied sadly. “We just have to hope that there's enough real kindness in this world to counteract such cruelty.”Now noticing a silver cross hanging from her neck, Ken pointed to it and asked, “I guess this the part where you start lecturing me about suicide? That I'm being selfish and trying to go against God's plan?”“No,” she replied with simplicity.“No?”“No. Ken, I meant it when I said that I've seen that look before. I know better than most that suicidal thoughts are rarely that simple. There's no switch that can turn them off. It's a tide that must be turned back, bit by bit.”Stunned, Ken started to see that this woman understood what was important in life. Realizing he still had the knife in his hand, he folded it closed and put it back in his pocket.“Bit by bit,” she said with a smile. “My car's around the corner. Is there somewhere I can take you? Where do you live?”“I'm not going home. Not yet,” Ken replied. “Not with my uncles still there.”“No problem. I'm not going to force you.” Thinking a moment, she continued, “It's pretty cold out here. Why don't you come back to my place for a bit?”“That's; unnecessary. I'm fine on my own.”“Nice try, but no cigar,” she said. “I'm not leaving you alone with that knife, mister. And I'm certainly not leaving you alone on Christmas Eve. Nobody should be alone for the holidays.”“Thanks, but; won't your husband mind?”“He would, if I were married.”“Boyfriend?”“Nope, just my townhouse and me. Pretty cozy, all things considered. No problems with you coming over, but I do have one condition.”“And what's that?”Smirking, Gabby replied, “You call your mom right now and tell her you're okay.”Hesitating a moment, Ken soon relented. “Fine.” Tapping his phone, Ken waited as it rang. “Hey Mom, it's me; Yeah, I'm okay; No, seriously. I'm fine; Yeah I'm just hanging with a friend. I probably won't be back ‘til tomorrow; I will; Love you too; Bye.”“See? Now that wasn't so bad, was it?” Gabby teased him.Eying her, Ken asked. “You're seriously okay with bringing me to your home?”“Positive.”Taking his hand, Gabby led him to her car.Gabby's guest.The drive had been silent for the most part. Ken was still trying to comprehend everything that was happening. Who was this woman? Why would she go to such great lengths for a stranger she didn't even know? Gabby seemed to pick up on this, refraining from prodding him for any further conversation. She could tell he was still processing the events of the day. Soon, they arrived at her townhouse complex and pulled into her garage.“Come on in, make yourself at home,” she said as she turned on the lights. “Can I offer you something to drink? Coffee? Hot chocolate?”“Hot chocolate sounds good, thanks.”“Coming right up!”As she hung her hat and jacket up on a rack, Ken couldn't help but stare. He now saw that she wasn't just a pretty face; her entire body was sublime. She wore a tight burgundy sweater and a pair of tight, form-fitting jeans. This ensemble only served to accent her body even further. Her hourglass figure was delectable, her slim waist contrasting with her curvy hips and ample bust. She was also just as tall as him, perhaps a bit taller, with legs for miles. Though Ken had fantasized about some of his classmates, none of them could come anywhere close to Gabby. She was a woman, not a girl, and in the prime of her life no less.“Here you go,” she said, handing Ken a mug.After blowing on the hot drink, he took a sip, feeling the warm liquid spreading through his body. “Thanks,” he sighed.“No problem,” she replied with a smile. “Come on, let's go relax in the den.”She led him into an intimate area with a sofa and a loveseat. The only illumination came from the twinkling multicolored lights on her Christmas tree in the corner. As Ken took in the relaxing surroundings, smelling the delicious scent of her Frazier fir tree, Gabby stepped over to the fireplace opposite the sofa. Flipping a switch, she soon had a comfortable fire roaring from the gas logs. She then sat on the sofa, placing her mug on the side table and patting the spot next to her.“Come sit. I promise I don't bite,” she said with a playful grin.“Um, okay.” he mumbled, scooting as close to the armrest as he could to give Gabby plenty of space.“Tell me about M I T,” she inquired. “You mentioned you want to go into health sciences. Does that include medical school?”“Uh, yeah with any luck. Harvard would be my top choice, but I don't know if I could afford it. But assuming so, my dream has always been to be a brain surgeon.”“Brain surgeon?! That's so cool! They're like; the most badass of all the badass doctors! Not just surgeons, brain surgeons!” Gabby gushed.“It's, uh, not that big a deal,” Ken replied as he blushed with embarrassment.“Well, I could totally see you as a brain surgeon. Don't ever give up on it.”“Thanks.”“So, what then for you, Dr. Dix? What happens once you reach your dream?”Ken began to feel a strange amount of comfort with this woman, and started to open up to her. “Honestly; I don't know. I mean even if I become a brain surgeon, I'm still hopeless around girls. Maybe Jason's right. I'm gonna die a virgin.” Realizing what he had confessed to her, he turned to Gabby and blurted out, “Not that it's your problem, or anything. S-sorry, I just; I shouldn't have gone that far.”Gabby just smiled and moved closer to him, brushing her hand against his arm.“Don't worry about it. You have goals, both personal and professional, but aren't sure exactly how to achieve them. So you're a virgin. That's nothing to be embarrassed about, and it's healthy to express your anxiety about it. That can help you overcome your fears. In all seriousness, I think you underestimate yourself, Ken.”“Underestimate myself?”“Of course,” Gabby replied. “You're smart, considerate, polite, you even held the car door for me earlier! Any girl you'd want to be with is gonna swoon at traits like that. I can also tell that you still think of yourself as unattractive, but I disagree. You wear glasses, yes, but that doesn't make you a dork. Your hair is a little shaggy, but not greasy or anything. You may not have a tan, but your skin complexion is damn near flawless. You have nothing to be ashamed of, be it your looks or your personality.”“You're about the only woman who thinks so,” he sighed.“Doubtful, but if it's that big a worry for you, I can give you a couple of pointers, if you like.”“Um, oh, okay I guess.”“Great! Okay, so you definitely give off the ‘geek' vibe, but that's not a bad thing. Don't fight it; own it.”“How?”“Well, you can make just some slight alterations to your outward appearance that can change the way others see you. For example, you could switch to wire-framed glasses instead of your horn-rimmed ones. Your hair is a great color, and would do well in a short, clean-cut style, if I do say so myself. You can also change out your usual t-shirts for some casual polo shirts.”“So; the secret to getting women to notice me is to change who I am?” Ken asked, feeling more than a little offended.Cocking her eyebrow, Gabby replied, “Are you saying your glasses, hair length, and shirt choices define who you are?”“Oh, uh; fair point,” Ken conceded.“See? Humility. Such a rare quality these days,” Gabby said with a grin. “To be honest, all the changes I suggested are things my brother did a couple of years back. He was a complete geek, maybe even bigger than you. The poor boy was helpless around the fairer sex. But after he made these changes, he no longer came off as the socially awkward geek. He came off as a self-assured, confident geek, one who loves himself for who he is. I see that potential in you, Ken.” Grabbing her iPad from the side table, she pulled up a couple of pictures for him. “See? Here's before. And here's after.”“Woah,” Ken marveled. He could see the drastic difference. The guy hadn't done anything to make himself stronger or bulkier, nothing to increase his manliness, but the things he did change just popped in all the right ways. Was it really that simple?“That's great and all, but can new clothes and a haircut get rid of social awkwardness? I still don't have even a shred of confidence around women,” Ken said.“They can help, but a change in your mental confidence is completely based on your willpower. You have to love yourself as much as you want others to love you. If you don't, everyone else will pick up on it.”“Knew there was a catch.”Gabby bit her lip in frustration. There had to be a way she could give him the confidence boost he needed to love himself, but how? Getting one somewhat crazy idea, she moved closer to Ken.“I'm guessing from your previous statements that; you've never kissed a girl before. Is that right Ken?”Poor Ken Dix didn't even know what had hit him. Here he was, sitting with the most beautiful woman he'd ever laid eyes on, and the unthinkable was beginning to happen. She was moving closer, running her fingers through his hair, and now wanted to know if he'd ever been kissed! This was too much, way beyond any of his hottest dreams. Unable to find the words to respond, he managed to slowly nod his head.“Close your eyes,” she instructed in her sweet voice. When he only blinked in reply, she whispered, “Close; your eyes, Ken. Trust me.”Guided by an unseen force, Ken felt compelled to obey her. His eyes finally fluttered closed, and his breathing became more labored in anticipation of what was to come. A small part of him doubted that she was being truthful, thinking that she'd fake him out just like Jacqueline had. Those doubts were soon quashed, as he felt the warm sensation of Gabby's face leaning close to his. He could feel her breathing. He could smell her perfume. If there was a God, Ken prayed, then and there; that He could make this incredible moment last forever.After what felt like eons, Gabby finally released their building tension and touched her lips to Ken's. Her kiss was soft at first, allowing him to savor the new sensations he was feeling. Ken was so terrified and excited all at once that he could barely even move his lips in reply. Not that it mattered to Gabby. She had expected his fear, and made sure to keep her technique simple yet enjoyable. After around thirty seconds, she withdrew at last, her face aglow in the Christmas tree light.“Wow,” Ken managed to mutter as he opened his eyes. He soon noticed that he couldn't see Gabby at all; his glasses had fogged up from their kiss.“Here, let's just take these off,” Gabby said with a giggle. She slipped his glasses off and laid them on her side table. “Now then, since we've gotten your first kiss out of the way, ready to really dive in?”“Dive in to what?” Ken asked, his nerves beginning to fray.“Kissing, silly! You do know there's much more to it than what we just did, right?”“More?”“Of course! Look, one day you'll get the prime opportunity to kiss a special lady, and I want you to be ready when that chance comes.”To be continued in part 2, based on a post by auguy86, in 2 parts for Sex Stories.

christmas god tv love family university live health trust washington hell passion thinking story home seattle german brain turning mit positive coffee mom dive harvard fantasy watching humility seeking planet christmas eve miracles romance lust shit hang intimacy honestly sexuality ipads heading congratulations catching tapping guided apology boyfriends virgin digging intervention flipping collecting affair concerned gabby bit oral anal kissing wonderful life shaking unable scandinavian looked arriving city hall smiling arial dressed erotic frazier kroger swearing experimentation fantasies cursing guardian angels uw beeps grabbing sensuality tylenol locking jimmy stewart times new roman stunned underestimate undeterred doubtful wha swiss army coupling honda civic jason brown george bailey intercourse alpharetta descriptive enraged sex stories slumping mercy part tryst sighing hey mom inscribed cocking frowning lurid my first time smirking jacqueline brown

The Best of Sex Stories #4

risk portugal pitch sex stories allison moon reid mihalko

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 16, 2025 68:02

Guest co-host and sex educator Reid Mihalko joins Kevin to look back at some of our favorite stories about sex, shared by Sandra Elliott and Allison Moon. • Come to Portugal for RISK!'s 15th Anniversary in May 2025: risk-show.com/portugal • Pitch us your story! risk-show.com/submissions • Support RISK! through Patreon at patreon.com/risk or make a one-time donation: paypal.me/riskshow • Get tickets to RISK! live shows: risk-show.com/live • Get the RISK! Book and shop for merch: risk-show.com/shop • Take our storytelling classes: thestorystudio.org • Hire Kevin Allison as a coach or get personalized videos: kevinallison.com To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Redditors reveal their most embarrassing SEX stories!

True Cheating Stories 2023 - Best of Reddit NSFW Cheating Stories 2023

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 10, 2025 13:06

Redditors reveal their most embarrassing SEX stories!Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/true-cheating-wives-and-girlfriends-stories-2025-true-cheating-stories-podcast--5689182/support.

stories sex cheating reveal girlfriends wives nsfw embarrassing 2025 redditors sex stories

Ep. 572: Real Sex Stories by Real People in The Champagne Room

The Manwhore Podcast: A Sex-Positive Quest

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 26, 2024 63:57

Hear real sex stories written by real people in The Champagne Room Discord server, as read by lusciously voiced community member Jack! Follow Billy! Instagram: @thebillyprocida TikTok: @TheBillyProcida Threads: @billyisprocida BlueSky: @thebillyprocida 0nlyFans: @callmebilly Money Stuff Venmo: @BillyProcida Cash App: $manwhorepod PayPal/Zelle: funnybillypro@gmail.com Do your affordable book shopping at http://bookshop.org/shop/billy! Get a Manwhore Membership at https://www.patreon.com/manwhorepodcast! Make like-minded friends in The Champagne Room at http://manwhorepod.com/discord Email your comments, questions, and criticisms to manwhorepod@gmail.com. Late Night Radio, Study and Relax by Kevin MacLeod (incompetech.com) Licensed under Creative Commons: By Attribution 3.0 License http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/ www.ManwhorePod.com Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

study relax kevin macleod real people sex stories real sex champagne room late night radio

981 - GIRL TALK: Anal Sex, Anal Sex Virginity, Butt Plugs, Anal Hooks and More w/Butt Slut Wyoh

Strictly Anonymous

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 4, 2024 67:25

Butt Slut Wyoh from Sex Stories podcast and Kathy discuss anal sex, anal virginity, butt plugs, anal hooks and more. Tune in to hear all the details including Kathy's losing virginity story, Wyoh's losing her virginity story which included losing her anal virginity at the same time, Kathy's boyfriend who didn't even know they had anal sex, how and why Kathy and Wyoh don't really preps for anal, how to prep if you want to, why enemas might not be best thing to do and why some swear by them, how Nina Hartley says is best way to prep for anal, how and why it's super important to warm up and how Wyoh warms herself up, Wyoh's hot anal threesome she had recently and exactly what went down, why guys don't understand how to do anal correctly and how and why they should learn how to do it, what women can do to make anal more pleasurable, Wyoh loves her new glass butt plug and why, why guys are so afraid to try anal themselves but how and why they should, rim jobs and how and why they're great, Wyoh's anal hook experience and exactly what went down plus a whole lot more. You can find Wyoh's podcast and other stuff here: https://www.sexstoriespodcast.com/ **To see anonymous pics of CATE plus my other female guests + gain access to my PRIVATE Discord channel where people get super XX naughty + hear anonymous confessions + get all the episodes early and AD FREE, join my Patreon! It's only $7 a month and you can cancel at any time. You can sign up here: https://www.patreon.com/StrictlyAnonymousPodcast To Join SDC and get a FREE Trial! click here: https://www.sdc.com/?ref=37712 or go to SDC.com and use my code 37712 Want to be on the show? Email me at strictlyanonymouspodcast@gmail.com or go to http://www.strictlyanonymouspodcast.com and click on "Be on the Show" Have something quick you want to confess while remaining anonymous? Call the CONFESSIONS hotline at 347-420-3579. You can call 24/7. All voices are changed. Sponsors: https://www.magicmind.com/sacbf Get Magic Mind at 50% off with the Black Friday offer, available only through my link until December 6th https://www.dipseastories.com/strictlyanon Hear the hottest stories on Dipsea! 30 day FREE TRIAL https://butterwellness.com/ Get 30% off your order from The Perineum Massager by Butter Wellness. Go to butterwellness.com and use the code “STRICTLY” at checkout for 30% off your entire order. https://bluechew.com/ Get 15% OFF Blewchew plus first month FREE use code STRICTLYANON https://viiahemp.com/ Have great sleep AND great sex with VIIA Hemp Gummies used code: STRICTLYANON for 15% off http://www.shamelesscare.com/strictly You can get one year supply of Doxypep for just $109 Follow me! Instagram https://www.instagram.com/strictanonymous/ Twitter https://twitter.com/strictanonymous?lang=en Website http://www.strictlyanonymouspodcast.com/ Everything else https://linktr.ee/Strictlyanonymouspodcast Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

confessions black friday xx sluts girl talk strictly virginity hooks ad free anal sex buttplugs sex stories sdc dipsea nina hartley doxypep private discord wyoh

Paul Loves Rose: Part 5

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 29, 2024

Beach Episodes, and Paul and Rose make it officialby senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Now on the beach Rose and I kissed and kissed. She looked over to see Mary and Eric embarrassed. I gave her a quick peck and turned my head. “We're planning on making out for a while. Feel free to kiss each other as much as you want. You already know that we're not telling our parents. However, if you want to do more I think you should go down the beach a ways where you can have some privacy.” I had just finished when Mary jumped onto Eric, enfolded him in her arms, and kissed him passionately.Rose and I had spoken with them several times about their relationship. “We think you're too young to have sex now, but there are still many ways you can show each other how you feel. Keep in mind that you're going to be related soon so you'll see each other at family functions. If you decide to break up with each other, do it the right way. Take the time to explain your feelings and part on good terms. That's the only advice we can give you.” They nodded and hugged us. Only time would tell what would happen with them.We went again on Thursday, taking our fishing rods with us. We fished for a while, but caught nothing. This time we were all alone on the beach. Rose was unusually quiet. “Nervous,” I asked.“No, of course not. You know how much I love you. I was just thinking about my new school.” Rose and I had spent almost our entire Easter break in Ithaca looking for an apartment and checking out the schools. Initially, the principal was reluctant to even accept Rose, thinking that someone her age must be a big problem, however, a phone call to Mr. Cosgrove resolved that problem is a second. Two members of the Country Club board were attorneys. He had promised their assistance. We learned that a student has a legal right to an education until the end of the school year in which the student turns twenty-one. Rose was nineteen, just like me. We also showed Rose's outstanding report cards. Finally, a phone call to Mr. V confirmed everything we were trying to tell them. Bottom line; it was a lot of work, but Rose would be enrolled once we moved to Ithaca where I'd been accepted to Cornell.I put my arm around Rose and held her close. “We'll be together; that's all that matters.” Rose looked up at me, smiled, and placed her head against my shoulder. A minute later she pushed me onto my back and wrestled me to the ground. She laughed as she kissed me. I couldn't believe when she reached down to open my shorts and pull my hard cock from my briefs. Her shorts fell to the sand as she straddled my hips and sunk down on my hard tool.Rose began to rock; very very slowly, as though our joining was to last all afternoon. We both knew that would never happen. Rose's lust for me was even greater than mine for her. “It's our last day together until we're married. I have something special to give you then. Don't ask me about it because I won't tell you. You'll have to wait, but I promise it will be worth waiting for.” She leaned down to kiss me; then she went wild on my cock, flexing it back and forth and sideways into directions that reminded me of my leg back in the fall when my knee had been broken. This felt a hell of a lot better; fantastic, even; and it got better when Rose started to shake. Her scream triggered my eruption. I blew into her cunt over and over as I pulled her back down for a long tender kiss.We had rested for several minutes when we noticed a car pulling into the parking lot. Rose scrambled up to dress. I pulled my briefs up and zipped my shorts, then I pulled Rose back to me. “You're incredible, you know that?”“Of course, how else could I snag a hunk like you?”“Simple; one look at that body of yours and another at your face and, even more importantly, getting to know the real you would have caught me three different ways; I love you, Rose and I always will. You're the best thing; ever.” Rose snuggled into me, laying her head on my shoulder. We rested there for the remainder of the afternoon.Friday was a hectic day for me. Graduation practice began at 8:30. Rose and I drove together even though that meant I had to go early. She had to attend class for some idiotic reason while I sat out on the steps chatting with my friends about the wedding and reception tomorrow. The wedding meant that I and all my friends would be retiring early; no wild party for us tonight. It was a small sacrifice to have Rose for the rest of my life. Once rehearsal was over I picked up Rose; she was cutting her first and only class; to go home. We had another rehearsal at five at the church, a rehearsal dinner in Port Jefferson at six and graduation at eight. It was going to be close for the seniors; my buddies and I had to be there at seven to dress and get in line for the processional.I'd be up front because my GPA put me third in a class of 126. It was important only until I started in college; then it would be a meaningless statistic. We walked in time to Elgar's “Pomp and Circumstance; I limped, as usual; into the auditorium, down the center aisle and around the orchestra to the stairs at the corner of the stage. I was worried how I would get up them without messing up the processional until I saw Rose waiting there to help me. She slipped behind the stage curtain and back down the stairs once the last graduate was seated. The rest was a blur until it was over, although I did recall receiving my diploma to wild applause, most of it from Rose. I found Rose and our parents. I hugged my parents and hers first because I knew that our kiss would be a long one. Five minutes later we were out the door and on our way home. Tonight would be the first night in months that I would sleep alone. Rose had an early hair and nail appointment and I had to gather the ushers together and get us to the church.I never thought it would all get done in time, but somehow it did. All my concerns vanished when I got my first look at my bride. Even Brian whispered, “Oh my God!” Her gown was strapless and form-fitting with a long train. There was a long slit almost to her hip in the right side so she could walk. Her breasts normally firm and round, were pushed up, maximizing her already ample cleavage. Her short black hair was perfectly coiffed and I could see she was wearing her mother's diamond earrings and necklace. I waited until she kissed her father and extended my hand. “God, you're gorgeous. You look beautiful.”“Don't act so surprised,” she giggled back as we turned to face the priest. The Mass was as much a blur as last night's graduation, but somewhere in the middle I did recall saying ‘I do' and placing the ring on Rose's slender finger. She did the same and we were officially man and wife. An hour later we were in the Country Club enjoying our cocktail hour with tons of great hors d'oeuvres and premium liquors.Rather than having a long dais with the bridal party we chose to have individual tables so our ushers could sit with their girlfriends and the bridesmaids with their boyfriends. We sat at a table for ten with Brian and Liz, Heather and Ben, Mary and Eric, and Antonia and her boyfriend; he attended Seton Hall, a Catholic high school in nearby Patchogue. We had a good reason for doing things like this. Having two Negro ushers would mean their sitting with white girls. That was fine with all of us, but we were sure some of the guests were as bigoted as Ryan and we didn't want a problem that would embarrass them as well as us.We had a wonderful time and I was pleased that there were no complaints when Elmer and Eli asked Rose to dance. We were all great friends and I'd miss them something terrible. Both were headed to Big Ten universities on full athletic scholarships. Brian was going to Stony Brook, the local state university. Rose would attend there, too. Our plan was for her to attend either Ithaca or Cornell, or even one of the community colleges while I finished my final two years at Cornell then we'd return here for my work and she could finish at Stony Brook. It was a plan, but who knew what the future would bring?We returned home five hours later to find that Brian's parents had hooked up their trailer to my truck as promised. We drove all the way to Wildwood State Park; a distance of less than fifteen miles; for our brief honeymoon. They had a camping area there with the most primitive conditions; a large “roundhouse” with men's and women's facilities, but with only cold water. Rose had laughed when she thought of the impact the shower would have on my cock. “Don't worry, I'm sure you'll warm it up again really fast.”“Oh, I'm sure I will; over and over.” We had just three days for an abbreviated honeymoon and then it was off to work for me. Rose and I had decided to stay in the Country Club cabin. It was between the sixth and seventh holes with the rear facing the sixth green. The cabin was tiny, just two rooms and a bathroom. The main room was a combo living, dining, and kitchen. It ran fifteen by eight with the bedroom behind on one side and the small bathroom opposite. There was furniture and even linens, but no laundry. It would be the Laundromat once a week for us. Even though it was tiny it was clean and handy. I could go home for lunch every day and even walk to work so Rose could have use of the truck. We liked it a lot.CHAPTER 8I had just pulled into the campsite and removed the trailer from the hitch when Rose asked me, “Ready for your surprise?”“Sure, what is it?”“I'm not telling yet, but you'll need this olive oil.” I still didn't get it. “You know that I was really friendly with Miss Sorenson, don't you?” I did. She taught Health and Physical Education and she was every male student's wet dream; tall, slender, big tits, and a shapely ass. She was the only woman I knew who could compete with Rose. “Well, I was speaking with her during the Sex Ed part of Health and I asked her if she had ever heard of anal sex.” I gulped at the thought of that conversation. “She laughed and asked me to see her during her free period; that was my study hall period. I spent more than a week talking with her. After swearing me to secrecy she told me that she had done it many times with her college boyfriend; and she told me it can be great. She gave me a book on ‘Aberrant Sexual Practices.' It was old, but pretty accurate. I learned a lot from it even though some of the things they thought of as ‘aberrant' are considered pretty normal now, like oral sex and even me on top of you or ‘doggie.'“Anyway; Miss Sorenson said the orgasms from anal can be pretty intense.”I couldn't resist a laugh. “Intense? You've got to be kidding. How could they be any more intense than what you've been having? This I've got to see. I hope you brought your towel because if you didn't they're going to kick us out of here before the night is over.” I laughed again as Rose held up her towel, already rolled into a thick cylinder.Hand in hand we walked up to the roundhouse. “I just realized something. This will be my first shower without you since November. I'm almost glad we're only going to be here for three days.” Rose kissed me and entered the women's section. I walked around the building into the men's. The shower was cool, but not intolerable, and not as cold as the Sound had been when Rose had pushed me in back in the early spring more than a year ago. I dried myself and met Rose who was waiting for me on the path. We walked back as Rose explained what I would have to do.I normally led when it came to sex. I was more experienced and Rose was willing to follow my lead. Now, however, I had absolutely no experience so I deferred to Rose who explained everything patiently. I placed a pillow onto the center of the bed, covering it with one of our beach towels that I had folded over several times. Rose lay on top, her butt resting high on the pillow. “Rose, I know you want to do this and I do too, but I don't want to hurt you. I'm stopping at the first sign of any pain; agreed?” She nodded with a big grin so I continued to prepare her. According to Rose that was the secret. Her legs on my shoulders I dribbled some olive oil onto my fingers and rubbed in into Rose's anus. Her moaning told me to continue. A minute later I pressed my first finger home.I had rubbed her for almost five minutes when I poured some more oil into her and added another finger. So far so good; Rose hadn't shown any signs of discomfort. If anything, her stroking of my cock told me she was becoming extremely excited. I thought that a third finger would just about do it. I added even more oil as my third finger explored her.I had just oiled my cock when I pulled my fingers out and replaced them with it. It slid in easily in spite of its girth. I pushed in slowly as Rose groaned in ecstasy. A minute later I pumped into her until I could go no further. “You okay, Rose,” I asked.“Good; better than good; I feel kind of full, but my asshole is just tingling like crazy. It's spreading through my whole body. How about you?”“I can't believe how tight it feels, like my cock is in a vise. I'm not going to last very long.” I leaned down to kiss my wife; oh God, Rose was actually my wife; as I continued to fuck her sweet ass. My oily fingers found her breast; my other found her clit. A mere touch with my fingernail threw her over the top. I could see her biting through the towel as her orgasm went on and on and on. Her back arched and she thrashed up and down the bed. I completely lost it; my cock felt like it had exploded; cum poured into her bowel. Finally, we came to rest. Even then I could feel tiny tremors running through her inert body.My wilting cock slipped from her ass as I slid off her body to lie next to her. She was still biting the towel fiercely when I caressed her head and kissed her cheek repeatedly. Rose may have been conscious, but she was completely out of it. Mentally she was somewhere else; lost in the rapture of her incredible orgasm. I let her recuperate for almost a half hour until she looked up at me. “Where am I, Paul?”“We're at Wildwood in Brian's trailer; remember? We're on our honeymoon. I just finished fucking your gorgeous ass. It was great for me, but it looks like it was even better for you.”“Now I remember; I was having an orgasm and it became so intense that I lost track of; of everything. I got lost. I'm glad I'm back. I'm glad I'm with you.” She rolled onto her side and hugged me close to her body.We held each other until I whispered, “I hate to say this, but I think we need another of those showers. We're both covered in olive oil. C'mon, I think we can use our robes and sandals.” I pulled Rose from the bed, threw the dirty towel into our laundry bag, and dressed her in her robe. We walked back in the dark for another shower. We fell immediately asleep once we had returned.We were up early the following morning. We had no food so we drove to a deli we had passed last night for fried egg and bacon sandwiches and orange juice. Neither of us drank coffee. Personally, I loved the smell, but hated the taste. Once we had finished our breakfast Rose and I bought some hero rolls, some Virginia Ham, butter and mustard along with a twelve-pack of soda for our lunch. All that went into our cooler with a big block of ice. We spent the day at the beach; what a surprise!Wildwood was a big park, but most of it was totally undeveloped. We sat on the deserted beach for several hours until lunch then we took a walk. We were two miles down toward the east when we saw the park boundary. It was in an area where there were plenty of big rocks strewn along the beach. I had an idea when I saw one. “C'mon over here, Rose. Seeing this rock gives me an idea.” I could tell as soon as she saw it that she had the same thought.“If we take off all our clothes I could use them as a cushion. I love your ideas, Paul.” She kissed me as we shucked off our clothes. The rock rose straight up about two and a half feet before slanting another four feet on an angle of about thirty degrees. It was perfect. Rose leaned back and placed her ankles on my shoulders. Her sweet cunt was exactly where we both wanted it. I was just about to consummate her when she issued her first wifely command, “Fuck me, husband.” We looked at each other and laughed as I slid into her tight vault. I leaned forward, bending her in two as I cradled her head in my hands and we kissed. It was as sweet as everything else about Rose. I thought she was the perfect woman and for me she was.I had stroked her for almost five minutes and I could tell from her breathing and the tiny vibrations in her body that she was really close. I sometimes had trouble believing that Rose could be so orgasmic. I had never dreamed that sweet naïve Rose would love sex so much, that she would react the way she did as often and as strongly as she did. I had asked her about it once. I wasn't at all surprised when she said it was me; that I was responsible for her reactions. It was just like Rose and it was only part of the reason why I loved her so much.Rose's scream echoed off the bluffs, probably for miles, but there was no one to hear; no one but us and we'd heard it dozens of times before and, hopefully, thousands of times in the future. It had just ended when I injected rope after rope into her. It was leaking out of her muff and running down her leg by the time she was able to rise and dress. She staggered with my help to the water's edge where we washed in the shallow water and I dried her with my shirt as we began the long walk back.We showered and went out to eat at the Two by Four, a restaurant that had been just down the road in nearby Wading River for years. The food was, in my opinion, just okay, but it was the only restaurant in town so it was crowded even though the summer season had just begun. We waited and ate late before returning to the trailer.We left the following morning, dropping off the trailer with thanks before driving to the Country Club and our new home. We'd taken almost all of our summer clothes the prior weekend when we picked up the keys from Mr. Cosgrove. I had insisted that we pay for the water and electricity even though there were no separate meters. After several minutes of discussion he agreed to take $50 a month from us, but we learned he also had something else in mind.I had reported to work the following morning while Rose was still asleep. She was up and doing some minor cleaning when he knocked on the door. “Oh, hi Mr. Cosgrove, Paul's not here.”“Actually, Rose I was hoping to speak with you. How'd you like a job?”“Me? I don't know what I could do.”“Think you could drive a golf cart?”“Sure.”“How'd you like to drive our beverage cart? I think you'd be a natural. Paul told me you were a whiz at math so adding up orders should be simple. I'd pay you $2.50 an hour plus tips. An attractive woman like you should really clean up.”“Uh; would any of the men; ?”“They'd better not. I'll make it very clear that you're married, and to Paul. All of us who know him have a lot of respect for him. Why not discuss it with him when he comes home for lunch? I think you could make between fifty and a hundred a day, and that's only the tips.” He left, leaving Rose to think until I returned at 11:30 for lunch.My sandwich and soda were waiting when I walked in at 11:32. I kissed Rose and washed my hands before sitting at the old-fashioned enameled steel table. “Paul; Mr. Cosgrove offered me a job.”“He did? Doing what? I don't want you being a waitress. I've seen how some of the members treat those poor girls.”“No, not a waitress; he asked me about driving the beverage cart. He'll pay me $2.50 plus tips. He thought I'd be perfect.”I had to laugh. “I agree. You would be perfect. If you wear that tight pink top with those short black shorts I'll be able to retire while you support me.” I pulled Rose to me, smearing dirt from my shirt all over her blouse.“So, what do you think? Should I do it?”“Most of the members are real gentlemen and ladies, but there are a few jerks just like anywhere else. Don't allow anyone to touch you. I'll get the word out that you're my wife. I had to break up an argument between two workers today and I knocked both of them out cold when they turned on and attacked me. Did you hear the sirens earlier? That was Mr. Gentile who called the cops to have them arrested. Everyone in the club knows now not to mess with me so they'll also know not to mess with you.“I will tell you this; the girl who worked here last year took home over a hundred dollars in tips almost every Friday and Saturday. I think it could be good for you. You'll probably go stir crazy sitting here all summer. I think the girl worked from ten to about three or four; five or six hours a day. It will also be good for you in other ways; it will help with your shyness, especially around men.”“So?”“Go for it, just as long as we have the same days off.” I pulled her to me again for a long kiss.“Paul, you made me dirty,” she pouted.“Just wait until I get home. Then you'll see dirty,” I laughed. “Mr. Gentile has me running some projects for him. It's quite a compliment considering I'm just a part-timer, plus everyone knows he's training me to be his replacement. I think I'm going to have a great summer, although the last time I thought that I wound up breaking my knee.” Rose and I chatted while I ate and before I left she asked me to make her dirty again. I hugged her as tightly as I could, rubbing my chest into her incredible breasts, then I went back to work. Rose went to find Mr. Cosgrove. She'd have her first training day tomorrow.Doggone if she didn't wear that tight pink top and those black short shorts her first day and doggone if she didn't make $80 in tips; on a Thursday, one of the slowest days of the week. Rose told me that she had told everyone that she was my wife and that we were honeymooners. She even put one of my school photos on the cart. “That way I can look at you all day.” I smiled as I took her hand and led her into the bedroom. The dinner dishes could wait.As I had predicted, we had a fantastic summer with Rose out-earning me by more than two to one. I typically worked nine to ten hours a day; $45 to $50. Rose made that much in tips on a bad day, but then I didn't have the body she had. Only once did she have a problem when a drunken guest became aggressive. Luckily, he was seen by one of my coworkers. He called me by radio and I was there in less than a minute. He wasn't too pleased when I stepped between him and Rose and he was less pleased when I steered him back to his cart and sent him on his way. He swore he'd have my job, but when he returned to the clubhouse he was instructed to leave the grounds and not to return.Rose and I loved living in the little cabin. It was so small that it took us almost no time to clean and we had all the privacy we could want which was good; Rose screamed virtually every night. For some reason it was even louder when she had her period. We repeated our anal adventures roughly one every two weeks. Rose wanted it more frequently, but I was concerned for her well-being. She was such a wreck when we were done; she usually needed hours to recover.We spent every Sunday with our families, joining them after Mass. On the positive side we no longer had to confess having sex with each other. Practicing birth control was something else. We'd been required to attend Pre-Cana Conferences before we could marry in the Catholic Church. Essentially, these were Church propaganda sessions aimed at innocent young people. Listening to the joys of having a multitude of kids even if you couldn't afford to feed them was just ridiculous. We went, but we ignored almost everything. Neither of us considered birth control to be a sin, so as far as we were concerned it wasn't. We enjoyed seeing our families, especially Mary and Eric who, working together, had taken over my lawn mowing business. From what I could see they were working together in other ways, too. I could see their love for each other and I was pretty sure they were having sex, too. I just prayed they had listened to what Rose and I had told them.EpilogueRose and I drove north to Ithaca on Sunday of Labor Day weekend. Leaving early, we took the ferry from Port Jefferson to Bridgeport, Connecticut and from there to Ithaca in upstate New York. It was a bit longer, but we were able to avoid New York City where an accident could tie us up for hours and I wouldn't have to drive the entire way. We changed our licenses and the truck's registration at the DMV early Tuesday morning before registering Rose for school. We were pleased to learn that she could graduate in a single year by doubling up on English courses.The school authorities had done everything they could think of to keep her out of their high school until threatened by one of St. George's board members; an attorney. We received some unanticipated help from him while we were in the guidance office. I hadn't realized that he was a state senator and Chair of the Education Committee. He was in the principal's office with the district superintendent and he was very clear. The administration had no choice but to welcome Rose as a student. Senator Weber told them he would abide no prejudice against Rose.Rose began school the following day. I wasn't at all surprised that she walked out with several other girls. I was waiting for her as I would most afternoons to take her back to our apartment where we'd do our homework most days and make love on the others. Many of the residents of our apartment building were college students so I wasn't surprised to be called to a tenants meeting that evening when most of us had just moved in. Rather than the building owner or manager, the meeting was conducted by someone not much older than I was.He red a long list of rules, most of which were either absurd or impossible to enforce, things like no sex in the apartments, no noise after ten, no overnight visits by members of the opposite sex, no drinking which was funny since most of us could do so legally. In the end I questioned his authority as a member of the dorm council to regulate facilities not on campus. We ignored all of his idiotic rules the entire time we lived there. Rose and I violated several rules almost every night as we showed our love for each other the very best way we knew how.Registration for my classes proved almost funny. I was assigned to Physical Fitness which involved numerous running activities in order to pass. I told the department representatives to just give me an “F.” I showed my knee and was reassigned to Swimming, something I was able to handle easily.We were both very busy so the semester went quickly and before we knew it we were going home for the Christmas break, this time in a new; okay, it was new for us; truck. My 1952-53 had finally died after more than 250,000 miles.Rose and I stayed in the cabin as we did during Spring Break and the following summers. Rose graduated near the top of her class and was also accepted to Cornell. Her parents graciously agreed to pay her tuition. We were able to handle her other expenses. Rose made even more money the following summer on the beverage cart.I graduated Cornell near the top of my class and Rose transferred to the State University at Stony Brook very close to where we lived. She graduated with a degree in Physics, becoming a successful teacher until our first child.It was maybe two months after graduation that the letter came. I had to appear at the draft board for a pre-induction physical. Rose was beside herself with worry; the Viet Nam War was really beginning to escalate and she was worried that I'd have to serve. I appeared as per the notice, but when the doctor saw my knee and my severely limited range of motion he sent me to see an orthopedic specialist. I couldn't run or even jog. I couldn't even bend my knee ninety degrees. He declared me 4-F. Rose was thrilled.As promised I did take over for Mr. Gentile my second full-time year at St. George's. By 1970 I was earning almost $50,000 a year, enabling us to buy our first house nearby; a three bedroom ranch with a full basement on a half-acre lot. Two years later we thrilled our parents when Rose gave birth to our first daughter, Jennifer. Fortunately, I thought, she took after her mother. Three years later we had another daughter and two years later a son.I had been required by my contract to work at St. George's for five years. I stayed there ten years. It was the very least I could do for everything they had done for me; and for Rose. Then I was recruited heavily by the famous Pinehurst courses in western North Carolina. I would supervise eight course superintendents. I received an incredible increase in salary and benefits. It was too good an opportunity to pass up.Mary and Eric followed a rocky path. Unfortunately, it was due to much of their own doing. They dated all through high school, but broke up three different times. Twice it was Eric who needed space to find himself and the final time it was Mary who I thought was just scared. We held a party for Jennifer's first birthday; Rose and I could see that they were both miserable. They would look at each other longingly, but seemed afraid to speak. Finally, Rose spoke to Mary in the back yard while I took Eric to the front. We spoke for almost a half hour. We learned that Eric wanted Mary and Mary wanted Eric, but neither knew how to approach the other after all the separations. We invited them to visit us independently the following afternoon. Mary arrived first, followed by Eric a few minutes later. Both seemed shocked to see the other. I grabbed the two of them by the arm and walked them into our bedroom and closed the door. “Listen, the two of you; listen carefully. Over the last day we've learned that you, Eric, want Mary; ‘terribly' as I recall; and that you, Mary, want Eric; ‘more than anything' if Rose is to be believed. The problem seems to be that you don't know how to tell each other. Okay, I've told both of you, so what are you going to do?” I tossed a pack of condoms onto the bed. “Rose and I only suggest you turn on the TV and lock the door before you show each other how much you really love each other.” I turned away and closed the door. We next saw them an hour later. Their faces were flushed, they were smiling, and holding hands. They never broke up again.Eric and Mary married once Mary had graduated from college the following year. Eric was a civil engineer and Mary, like her sister-in-law, was a teacher. They had three children and a long successful relationship.Rose and I now live in coastal North Carolina with our four children. I'm an incredibly successful consultant. I've worked at golf courses, baseball, football, and soccer stadiums, as well as hotels and resorts all over the world. I'm considered a turf guru. Who ever knew that growing grass could be so profitable? I've been very lucky, but my luckiest day was the one when Rose first learned that she wasn't my cousin.By senor longo for Sex Stories.

Paul Loves Rose: Part 4

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 28, 2024

The road to recovery.by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.I was in the hospital for a week. I shuddered when the doctor showed me the x-rays of my knee. It had been fractured into seven pieces. The ligaments were all torn to shreds and the upper end of the shin bone; the tibia; were also shattered. I had received an artificial patella; the kneecap; and the ligaments were all reattached. That was why I was in traction; to prevent the ligaments from shrinking. The hardest part of the surgery was the removal of all the tiny bone chips; more than thirty of them. Had they remained in my knee I'd feel terrible pain whenever I walked.Rose brought all my books and assignments to the hospital for me. She was driving the truck; I had no idea she could even drive a manual transmission. My parents came almost every night as did my future in-laws, but the constant in my life was Rose. It was late one evening after all my visitors had gone that Rose got that gleam in her eyes. She pulled the screen around the bed, lowered the blankets and pulled out my cock. “Don't Rose; I'm sure it's dirty. They don't wash me there.”“If you think that'll stop me you have a lot to learn. Now lie back and enjoy.” I was hard in seconds; I had missed our nightly forays into the wonderful world of sex and I had missed cumming at least once every single day. More than that I had missed the intimacy with Rose; holding and caressing her, hearing her scream in ecstasy. Her mouth was on me in a second; her tongue showed me just how much she had missed me. I came in an embarrassingly short time. Rose sucked it all into her throat then cleaned my cock and balls with her tongue. She covered me and pulled the screen back. We were both surprised to see one of the nurses standing there with a huge smile on her face.“You weren't the first and you won't be the last. I was young once, too. I'm so glad you have each other. You're obviously very much in love.” She took my temperature and checked my bandages before leaving. “The swelling is down quite a bit so I think they'll put your cast on tomorrow. Then you'll be able to get out of bed and walk. I'm sure you'll enjoy using the bathroom instead of the bedpan. Okay, I'll be back in an hour with your nightly medications.” She turned and left. I was embarrassed that we'd been discovered, but Rose just took it in stride.I was taken by gurney to another room the following morning. Three orderlies had to lift me from the bed, one carefully handling my leg. They used the same procedure to lay me onto an exam table. The orthopedic surgeon entered a minute later, checking what I assumed was my chart. “You're coming along very well, much better than anticipated. You'll be able to walk now with crutches, but I'll still want you to keep the weight off your leg. You'll be able to return to school in another week, but promise me that you'll take it easy. I suggest you get a friend to help you with your books.You won't be able to carry them while you're using the crutches. Okay, let's get this cast on you.” My leg was wrapped in gauze and cotton padding from just below my crotch all the way to my toes before the plaster bandages were wrapped around, making a strong protective case over virtually my entire leg.“You must try to keep this dry for the next two months. Then I'll want to remove it so I can check your progress. We may be able then to put on something lighter. Sorry, but it'll be sponge baths for you until this comes off.” He adjusted the crutches to fit me and assisted me down the hallway to my room. I sat in a chair for the very first time in almost a week. I'd never take that for granted again. I was sitting there when Rose rushed in from school. She was always at the hospital fifteen minutes after dismissal.Rose ran across the room to kneel by my side. She held my face to hers. She was crying when she moved back. “Don't cry, Rose.” I wiped the tears from her face with my lips as I kissed her over and over. “I don't want you to cry for me, Rose. I'm going to get better and we're going to be fine. I won't be able to play football, but that's okay. I only had another seven games, anyway. Then I'd probably never play again.”“You might play with our children.”I grinned. “Planning ahead, eh? I think I'll still be able to handle that, maybe even a little basketball or baseball; just so long as I don't have to roller skate. I tend to fall a lot.”“Oh; Paul, how can you joke about this? I've been so worried about you.”“What's the alternative, Rose? Should I sit around feeling sorry about everything that's happened? I'd rather look forward to being with and loving you.”“You're right, of course, Paul. We can't change what's happened, but we can change what's going to happen. I'm going to be closer to you now than your own skin.” She hugged me and I felt that nothing had ever felt better. We talked about school, our friends and families. I asked her how Uncle Carl was feeling about our relationship.“Believe it or not, he's much better about it since your injury even though he knows I'm going to stay with you.”“What do you mean; stay with me?”“Oh, didn't I explain? Your dad's office is being converted into a temporary bedroom for you; and me. I'll be there every day to help you get dressed and undressed and to wash you and help you to the toilet.”“The toilet?”“Yes, the toilet; I've already discussed it with your doctor. You'll probably be able to stand and pee, but he doesn't think you'll be able to get up from the toilet if you have to poop.”I couldn't resist a giggle. “Poop?”“Yes; poop! And don't be surprised if I have to wipe you. I'm going to wash you. If I don't, your mother will have to do it. Who would you prefer?”“You, but I'll really look forward to a shower.”“Me, too; I also talked to the doctor about that; no solo showers for a couple of weeks once the cast is off. He says your leg will be weak for a few weeks. By then you won't want to have one by yourself.”“Hell, I don't want one without you now. I just never thought we'd be showering together; not for quite a while, anyway.”The banter continued for another half hour until I began to yawn. Rose helped me up and into bed. She covered me, kissed me, and told me to sleep. She didn't have to; I was asleep in seconds. I wasn't used to the strain of being vertical with my leg yet. I was also still flushing the narcotics they'd used for pain relief from my body.Rose was still there when I awoke around nine. “What are you eating, Rose? I don't want you to get sick at my expense.”“Don't worry I'm eating more than enough. I have a sandwich after school every day and I usually grab a snack while you're sleeping. See; here's my candy bar in my purse. Okay, now?”I held my hand out for her. She took it and I pulled her to me. Her lips met mine; my tongue met hers. It was our first romantic kiss in almost a week. We held it for what seemed like forever only to be interrupted once again by the nurse. Rose told me about the arrangements tomorrow to take me home. She'd go to school for the morning, but be here at the hospital by noon for my discharge and to drive me home. I couldn't wait.I donned the tee-shirt that Rose had bought me yesterday, but I needed help with the underwear and shorts. I was thankful that a male orderly was selected for the job. I stepped into the single sandal and hobbled forward on my crutches into the wheelchair. My leg was elevated and I bid farewell to my room, praying I'd never see it again. We went down in the elevator and out to the lobby. Rose stood by the truck door. I'd never been so happy to see her. She helped me up to the seat and threw my crutches into the truck's bed. The nurse handed me my books and we were off.“I never knew you could drive a stick.”“I couldn't, but Uncle Stan taught me. It was quite a challenge, believe me. I must have grinded the gears a hundred times before I figured it out. I'm doing a lot better now. You can relax.” She let her foot off the clutch and off we went. I was surprised at how well she was doing. I did relax; all the way home.Mom was there to help me from the car. I managed the walk to the front porch easily, but was stymied by the steps. I didn't know how to proceed until Rose helped me once again. “Put your good leg up first then pull the crutches and bad leg up after. Repeat for each step.”“Let me guess; the doctor told you.” Rose just smiled and laughed. Then she helped me up the stairs. Mom and Rose were by my side all the way into the living room. I eased my way into the couch. Rose lifted my leg onto a hassock then she brought me a Coke. She delivered it with a kiss. Mom laughed. It was good to be home. I was sitting there resting when Mary ran in from school. She hugged me, but carefully. “Don't worry, kiddo; I'm not made of glass.”She hugged me again and whispered into my ear, “I need to talk with you later. Okay? It's private.” I nodded and she ran into the kitchen. I wondered if I'd ever run again. I struggled to get up, understanding what Rose had said about the toilet. She scolded me for trying to get up by myself as she led me to my new temporary quarters.Dad's study had been rearranged. The arm chairs had been moved to the garage as had the table and the large world globe. A double bed had been moved in and made with sheets, a blanket, and four pillows. “Four pillows,” I asked.“Yes; three for you and one for me; you'll be sleeping on your back and the doctor wants your leg elevated. We also think you'll need a few pillows for sitting up in bed.”“How many will we need when we make love? We've never done it in a real bed, you know?”“Well, under ordinary circumstances I'd say that I'd be your pillow, but for a while I think you'll have to be mine. Of course, we'll have to be home alone to actually make love. I'm afraid I'd scare the living daylights out of your family.”I hugged her to me and asked her to bring Mary in. “She wants to speak with me privately, Rose. I don't know what it's about. Do you mind?” Of course, she agreed, closing the door a few minutes later.I looked at my sister closely, probably for the first time in years. I could see her blossoming sexuality in the formation of her breasts and hips. “Okay, kiddo, what's up?”She sat on the bed, looked up anxiously, and asked me, “Paul; how do you know you're in love?” Wow, what a question.“I don't know what to tell you, Mary, except that when the time comes you'll know. There's no billboard in the sky or little voice in your head that tells you. I wouldn't worry about it for a few years. You're still pretty young to worry about that.”“Okay then, can you teach me how to kiss?” Oh God, what a welcome home!“Okay, Mary obviously I'm not going to demonstrate on you so why don't you ask Rose to join us?” She did a minute later. I motioned her to sit next to me. “Mary wants to know how to kiss so I think we need to demonstrate.” Rose's eyes lit up. We moved Mary to the other side of the bed where she'd have a good view as I leaned forward and Rose met me. We kissed for almost a minute while Mary looked on. I continued my explanation when Rose was willing to release me. “See how loose and flexible Rose's mouth is?” I demonstrated by working Rose's jaw much to the amusement of Rose and Mary both. “You need to keep your mouth open.” So, of course, Rose opened up so far that a cantaloupe could fit easily. Mary and I laughed, exactly as Rose had intended. “And, you'll want to use your tongue.”“Even I know that!” I hugged Mary as we all had a good laugh. Then I got serious again.“Is all this for anyone we know? Don't worry, we won't say anything and we won't tease you either.”Mary's head went down as she blushed deeply. “Eric,” she whispered.I hugged her again. “I like Eric. I think he'd be great for you, but don't be discouraged if it doesn't work out. You're both very young and things can change. Does Eric know how you feel?”Once again the head went down. “Yes, he tried to kiss me last time we went to visit you in the hospital. I didn't; not because I didn't want to; but because I didn't know what to do.”I looked to Rose. I knew what I'd do, but I wanted her opinion. “If I were you, Mary I'd kiss him the next time you have an opportunity which I think might be tonight. Mom and Eric are coming to dinner. Maybe we can get you outside; alone.” Mary hugged Rose and, then me, and we were alone again.Aunt Celia and Eric came at 5:30 and they brought dinner; two large pizzas, one sausage with extra cheese, and the other a “kitchen sink” with sausage, pepperoni, onion, green pepper, black olives, and mushroom. I opted for my favorite; the sausage. Rose and I ate at the living room coffee table where I could stretch out my leg. Eric and Mary also sat with us, but on the floor, their drinks on the table with ours. The parents sat in the kitchen. I “asked” Mary and Eric if they would please take the empty pizza boxes and paper plates out to the trash cans in the back yard. Mary winked at me when she left. I knew the job should take two minutes or less from prior experience. They were gone more than ten. Rose and I were silent when they returned. Mary winked again. Rose and I couldn't resist laughing. I stifled it by kissing her which silenced both of us.I was home three nights when Mom told us, “We're going out a bit to play some miniature golf. We'll be gone at least an hour. In fact, we'll phone you at least ten minutes before we come home.” I knew immediately what was up; my dad hated miniature golf and I knew they'd never go out on a Wednesday; a school night. Rose closed and locked the door and helped me into the shower for my sponge bath. She showered once I was done. It was a quick one for both of us. We were barely dry when we tumbled into bed. Rose was all over me in a second. Her lips found mine and her breasts rubbed all over my chest.We'd slept together in the same bed Monday and Tuesday nights and we'd been naked. Rose had sucked me off Monday and I'd reciprocated with her sitting on my face, but we had wanted to make love in the worst way. My hands found those delectable nipples, and her hot wet cunt.Meanwhile, my cock felt like it had never been harder or thicker. It was so hard it actually hurt. Rose lifted her body over mine, taking care to avoid contact with my cast. A moment later I watched with interest as I disappeared into her slender body. Dear God, I had wanted this so badly and, apparently, so did Rose.Her eyes glassed over almost immediately as she crushed her muff into me. I gripped her ass, feeling the tiny tremors running through her body almost immediately. I drove into her as best I could considering my infirmity. Thank God I had cum just two days ago, otherwise I'd probably cum in an instant from her frenetic motions on my cock. I knew that Rose was somewhere else; somewhere few women would ever find; when she suddenly froze. I saw and felt the massive convulsions race through her body and I heard her unearthly scream that went on and on. She continued to ride me for several minutes as I emptied into her, until we fell quiet, barely moving. Only our slow breathing showed that we were actually alive.Rose looked up about five minutes later. “I love your mother and I love you.” I pulled her to me for a long lingering kiss as my softened meat fell out of her. Rose pulled me up and back to the shower. I stood with only my good leg inside because the floor was now wet as she washed me again. I stepped out so she could step in. Semen ran down her legs. We dressed and were back in the living room by the time Mom phoned, acting as though nothing had happened once they returned even though everyone knew different. We were dressed in our pajamas; a tee-shirt and gym shorts for me, one of my tee-shirts and a pair of pink short shorts for Rose. We only wore them while in my family's company. In bed we were always naked.CHAPTER 7I learned very early why the doctor wanted me to stay home for a week before returning to school. Getting around on one leg could be exhausting. I had a lot of adjusting to do; I practiced walking up and down stairs several times every day. Port Jefferson High School was three stories high with no elevator. It was a very old building.Rose continued to bring my assignments home every day. I wanted to spend my afternoons and evenings with her, but I also knew how important it was for her to do her work. I always joined her at the dining room table to do homework even though I could just as easily do it during the day.Rose and I were seated on the couch Saturday morning when the doorbell rang. It was Mr. Gentile and Mr. Cosgrove, the club president. Suddenly, I saw my full scholarship disappearing down the drain. However, that was not the case. They had come just to see how I was doing. We sat and spoke for more than an hour. I introduced Rose as my fiancé which pleased both her and my mother. I decided we needed to go out one afternoon next week.I never did know why Uncle Carl allowed Rose to stay with me while I recovered, but I was glad he did. Despite all our kidding about my “pooping” I found the very first time that my stiff leg made it impossible for me to reach the toilet tissue. I was so frustrated when I called for Rose. Not surprisingly she was waiting for me right outside the door. She helped me to stand then wiped my ass until I was clean. Then she helped me pull my briefs and shorts up my legs, fastening them around my waist. She kissed me and helped me out the door as though what she had done was an everyday occurrence. Actually, it would become an everyday occurrence until I'd get rid of this damned cast.Monday morning we were up early. I took a long time to dress, even longer than Rose who had to do her hair and minimal make-up in addition to helping me. We were off to pick up Eric before driving to school. Arrangements had been made for me to enter through the gym so I wouldn't have to struggle up the seventeen steps that led to the front entrance. I waited for Rose to park the truck and we walked to the main office where I turned in my illness excuse note. I was offered a library aide to carry my books, but I turned around to show my knapsack on my back. I kissed Rose good-bye and walked to my locker. I hadn't gone even fifty feet when I ran into trouble in the person of Ryan. “Ha ha. Look at you now. I'm going to find Rose and I'm going to squeeze those nice titties of hers until she cries and there's nothing you can do about it.”I hobbled right up to him and dropped my crutches to the floor. Ryan hit the floor only a second later, the result of my fist colliding with his nose. “Get up, you bastard. If you think I need two legs to beat a piece of crap like you; .” I felt two hands on my shoulders. Turning I saw my buddies Elmer Morris and Eli Strand. I became an athlete through hard work and hustle. Elmer and Eli worked hard, but they also had real athletic ability. They lived here in Port Jefferson in what would best be described as the Negro section of town. Elmer was a six feet, two inch 185 pound speedster who starred in basketball and baseball, as well. Eli was six feet, three inches and 245 pounds; a tackle in football as well as a star in basketball and baseball, too. We had been great friends ever since ninth grade. I'd been to each of their homes and they'd been to mine. My crutches were returned to me and Eli spoke quietly, “Listen, asshole, if you touch Rose or any other girl like that you're going to wish you were dead.” He was never able to say another word. We were interrupted by the principal, Mr. Vanderhoff.He took Ryan and me to the office with Elmer and Eli coming along as “witnesses.” Ryan denied saying anything, but it was three against one with Eli and Elmer backing my story. “I'd probably suspend you, Paul except that I doubt I'd accept that kind of talk about my girlfriend.”“It's actually worse than that, Mr. V; Rose is my fiancé. We'll be married at the end of the year.”Ryan rarely knew when to keep his big yap shut and today was no different. “You're not taking the word of them over me; the word of those Negroes over that of a white person.” I looked at him with a hatred I never knew I could have, but it was nothing compared to the look on Eli's and Elmer's faces. Mr. V admonished him, but I knew he was in BIG trouble now. Eli and Elmer were dismissed while Mr. V warned Ryan and me. He wanted us to shake hands, but I refused. “You can suspend me or give me detention, but you can't make me shake hands with him. Don't worry; I won't hit him again if he only keeps his big trap shut.” I was given time to go to my locker before struggling up to the second floor for my English class.One of the students graciously vacated his seat in the front of the room so I could have room for my leg. I was glad to be back in school again where I could interact with my teachers and the other students. I'd also see Rose at various times during the day, too. I had just reached the end of the lunch line and was wondering how I was going to get my tray to a table when Rose walked up and took it from me. She led me to her table where I sat with her, her friend Heather, and Eli and Elmer. I knew why they were sitting here; they wanted responsible witnesses. I understood even better when Ryan walked across the hall into the lavatory. A ninth grader was following him, but he was pulled back by one of the linemen on the team. Four big players went in after Ryan; two whites and two Negroes. A fifth stood guard while Ryan was pummeled inside. Five minutes later the four walked out, paper towels drying their hands. Ryan hadn't shown himself by the time we left for our next class. When we saw him at the close of school he was missing several teeth. Of course, we had seen nothing.The following afternoon I asked Rose to drive into downtown Port Jefferson almost to the harbor where we left the truck and walked into Mr. Cosgrove's jewelry store. We were there to buy a ring. I had given my dad a check over the weekend and he'd cashed it yesterday. Mr. Cosgrove welcomed us and showed us several rings within my budget, promising us a twenty percent discount. We walked out with a simple solitaire of a half carat in a thin gold band. Rose loved her ring; I already knew that she loved me.We went home and Rose showed Mom the ring. “I think we'll have to go out again tonight, Paul. I'm sure we'll be gone at least an hour.” Once again, Rose bathed me, dried me, and fucked my lights out, screaming into the night. She was nothing less than incredible.The days and weeks flew by and finally it was time for my cast to be removed. The doctor sawed through the plaster and removed the padding and gauze. I was appalled when I saw my leg. It was filthy; covered with dirt and dead skin. Worse, my muscles had atrophied from lack of use. My leg was cleaned and my knee x-rayed. The doctor had good news for me; I could wear a brace in lieu of another cast. I was overjoyed! I'd still need a month or more of physical therapy, but I would be walking by Christmas and driving, too. Best of all, I'd be able to wipe my own ass now.I worked even harder now. I was all caught up with my class work and attended physical therapy every afternoon after school. I was exhausted by the time Rose drove me home. I enjoyed taking a shower again and taking it with Rose made it all the sweeter. I needed her to help support me, but the way she did it; well, it was fantastic. She pressed her lush body up against mine, pushing those D-cup breasts with their firm nipples into my chest and back while her arms encircled my body. I'd tell Ryan all about it, but he'd left school and never returned. We'd heard that he had a broken nose and two broken ribs, among other injuries in addition to the dental problems we'd seen earlier. More than a hundred students were questioned by the school authorities, but no one saw anything, not even Ryan. He had just stepped up to a urinal when the lights went out. He was grabbed by big hands, punched and kicked. His head was forced into the urinal and it was flushed. Personally, I was sorry he wasn't using the toilet.Christmas was wonderful that year. My physical therapy had come along well and I was able to walk on my own at last. I still needed the brace, but only for safety. Another month would put it behind me. My muscles had responded to all the therapy and had grown back to almost normal. Rose still lived with me even though I'd moved back upstairs. The double bed was moved into my room and the furniture originally in Dad's study was returned. I stored some of my clothes in the attic so Rose could keep some in my closet and dresser. We were like a happily married couple although we weren't quite married yet.Aunt Celia, Mom, and Rose started preparations for our wedding right after the New Year. St. Anthony's was reserved for the final Saturday in June. St. George's County Club would cater the reception. Now they began the search for a dress in earnest. I asked Rose about it several times, but she refused to say a word. I selected Brian as my Best Man, with Eric, Eli, and Elmer as ushers. Rose asked Heather to be Maid of Honor with Mary and two other friends I barely knew as bridesmaids.It was June before we knew it. In other years I had always looked forward to the annual athletic banquet. I knew I hadn't earned a letter this year so I was surprised when I received an invitation. Rose took the truck home that afternoon and she was shocked when she returned; she had been invited, too.The banquet always takes place on the first Wednesday of the month, long before we had to study for our finals and Regents exams. Rose and I drove to the school that night where we were welcomed by our friends, all of whom knew about our impending wedding. The cafeteria was decorated nicely as usual as we found our seats. We sat with Eli, Elmer, Brian, and a few other football players. The award presentations began after dinner. I wasn't at all surprised to learn that Elmer was selected as the Football and Basketball MVP. Eli was Baseball MVP. I sat and applauded when my friends were called to receive their letterman's sweaters. The program was almost over and we still had no idea why we were there. Principal Vanderhoff stepped to the podium. “As many of you know, our ex-coach John Cappy fought a valiant battle against cancer before passing three years ago. He was one of the finest men I've ever known and he was certainly one of the most courageous. The Board of Education has decided to honor him with the John Cappy Memorial Trophy to be awarded to the school's most courageous athlete. Our first recipient is Paul Lockwood. I know I don't have to tell you about his courage or determination.”I was stunned. I was still filtering the announcement when everyone present stood to applaud. I was so weak-kneed when Rose pulled me to my feet. She tried to push me forward, but I clasped her hand and whispered, “Please come with me, Rose.” She really had no choice; I wasn't about to release her. I shook hands with the principal, my coach, and the athletic director while it was explained that the huge trophy would be placed in the showcase at the main entry. My name had already been engraved on a small silver rectangle screwed into the base. I received a small wooden plaque as a remembrance and stepped up to the podium.“Well; this was totally unexpected. You can see just how courageous I am; I needed Rose to be here with me for moral support. Actually, I doubt that I'd even be able to be here if not for Rose. She stayed with me every day and night in the hospital and then at home, too. Since we'll be married in about two and a half weeks I'm going to skip over all the things of a personal nature that she did for me. She drove me to school and to therapy every day and she was there every weekend to help me, too. Honestly, I think the award should go to her.” I stepped back and Mr. V stepped up to the microphone again.“It's good that Rose is here with you Paul, because we have a plaque for her, too. We agree that she has gone more than the extra mile for you. We have decided to recognize Rose her as our “Most Dedicated Fan.” I couldn't help myself; I hugged her right there in front of almost three hundred students, teachers, and parents. Not a single person laughed; they all applauded. I stepped back so Rose could speak.“Thanks.” She retreated, took my hand, and we walked back to our table. Everyone wanted to see our plaques. You'd have thought I'd been named All-America. The event broke up a few minutes later and I drove Rose home. We were elated when we walked in the door.I had to study for Regents Exams in Calculus, Physics, and Spanish 4. Rose had Geometry, World History, and Chemistry. Of course, we had other final exams, too. It was a busy time for both of us right up until the last week when things came to a screeching halt. The last few days of school were used for teachers to grade exams so we weren't either expected or wanted to be there. Rose wanted to go to the beach; I was reluctant. Finally, Rose sat with me and calmed me. “Paul, you have an ugly scar on your leg. It wasn't your fault or your responsibility. The fault belongs to a vile person, not you. How many times have I seen it? Hundreds, at least; have I ever fainted? Put on your suit and a shirt. I'll change and we'll go to the deli for some sandwiches and Cokes.”She led me upstairs to my; our; room and we stripped. Rose helped me with my suit; I still couldn't bend my knee enough unless I was very deliberate and slow. Ten minutes later we were out the door with Mary en route to pick up Eric. I drove with Rose squeezed in next to me. Mary sat on Eric's lap. Half an hour later I drove down Sill's Gully. The beach was still deserted when I placed the blanket onto the pebbles.Rose ran her hand over my rough knee, her fingers feeling the indentations from each of the hundred stitches not even neatly arranged in two almost parallel lines that were still visible on my puckered skin. My knee was ugly; that was the simple truth of it. It was ugly and deformed and it barely worked. I could walk fairly easily, but I still couldn't run. The only positive was that my leg's muscles had responded to the months of therapy and were back to normal. Now if I could only bend my knee all the way. I had flexibility exercises I did every day, but the progress was exceedingly slow.I lay back on the blanket with Rose lying on top of me. Our sexuality was an open secret as was Mary and Eric's. She embraced him much as Rose did me. Soon we began to make out, Rose once again expressing her love for me physically, just as she did virtually every night. We had tried to control our lust for each other, but our love was too strong. One night way back in February we found our way to making love; to fucking each other until we couldn't move. Our orgasms were punctuated by Rose's scream. Mom laughed like crazy the following morning and when Rose blushed she pulled her close for a hug and kiss.“Never apologize for being so orgasmic, Rose. Most women would kill for that. Be proud of what your body can do for you, but please; do it earlier in the evening so we can sleep.” We all laughed like crazy, even Rose and especially Mary.To be continued in part 5. by senor longo for Sex Stories.

Paul Loves Rose: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 27, 2024

Paul and Rose commit themselves to each otherby senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.CHAPTER 5We had a wonderful time at the cookout. Rose and I rocked slowly in the hammock for more than an hour until it was time for lunch. After that I decided it was time to play ball with Eric. I pulled my glove from the truck and threw with him until he tired. Rose and I teamed up for horseshoes, beating our parents three times before throwing a game to Eric and Mary. Eric, at thirteen, was a year older than Mary. They liked each other, but I doubted that they'd ever love each other the way Rose and I did. I helped to cook the steaks for dinner then Rose and I were dismissed. We were free to go for our date.Rose opted for miniature golf so we brought Eric and Mary with us. It was a tight squeeze in the truck, but we made it work. I paid for ice cream sundaes after, then we took them home; Rose and I headed for the beach. We found several others around a bonfire. They were all kids like us who we knew either from school or the neighborhood. We said our “hello's” then walked down the beach for some privacy, although I still had no idea what to do about Rose's screaming.We stripped each other, then lay down to hold and touch each other. We were there more than a half hour when Rose shifted position, moving down to take my cock into her mouth. “Oh no; only if I get to take care of you, too.” I pulled her around until we were in the classic “69” position. My tongue found her wet and hot. Juice gushed from within her fountain. Rose's tongue and lips found my organ hard and oozing pre-cum at a fantastic rate. Seconds later we were into each other as never before; as starving people at a grand feast. I licked Rose's silky thighs, marveling that anything could be so soft and smooth. When I reached her labia I combined licking with sucking and nibbling. I could feel her react on my cock. My hands found her firm breasts and her hard wrinkled nipples as my tongue entered her. Her body thrashed on mine. Only a hand, quickly moved to one of her ass cheeks, held her in place.Rose had begun at my tip slowly and carefully licking the oozing pre-cum from my urethra. She then licked around the head several times before engulfing my organ with her mouth and sucking for all she was worth. Her mouth fucked me just as my tongue fucked her. We kept it up for more than ten minutes until I sucked her clit into my mouth. I could feel the spasm running through her body. It went on and on for almost a minute. I could only assume she was experiencing one orgasm after another. Her scream began just as I came, flooding her mouth with semen. It was the only thing we'd done so far that had silenced her. Finally, it abated and we lay still. I pulled her up to hold and caress her face. “I love you so much, Rose; more than I could ever tell you.” I looked into her face to see that she was out cold. I shook her gently until she stirred. We kissed and dressed then walked back to the fire. We sat and chatted with our friends; half an hour later we went home. I took Rose to my house where we cleaned up and watched some TV before I took her home. Both families were still there so I grabbed a beer and we joined them in the back yard. The party ended around one.School was hectic once Memorial Day passed. Rose and I were both enrolled in college-prep level courses which meant we would take special exams developed by the New York State Board of Regents, more commonly known as “Regents Exams.” There was tight security on the exams and everyone in the state had to take them at the same time. As a junior I'd have a heavy load; English, Spanish 3, American History, Chemistry, and Advanced Algebra. As a Freshman Rose would only have to deal with Elementary Algebra and Biology; she was in an advanced level program in science.We were both excellent students, near the top of our classes. Her dad was a PhD physicist; mine was a PhD biologist. They had extremely high expectations for us. We studied like crazy, but still found time for each other. We were always careful to use a condom. Neither of us wanted to create a problem and our religious beliefs meant that an abortion was out of the question. Also, I loved Rose so much that I'd never want her to be hurt or embarrassed. We finished the year strongly. I had an average of 94.3; Rose earned a 94.7. I started work at the golf course the following day.I was really busy between the golf course and my lawn mowing business. Mr. Gentile taught me how to use the tractor mowers, how to mow the greens, and to use insecticides. In fact, I'd take the state applicators license test and pass it by mid-summer. It was a breeze after taking a full year of chemistry. As time passed my work hours were increased so I passed half of my customers off to Brian. I kept those in my immediate neighborhood and, because Brian used my mower, gas, and tools, he paid me a dollar per lawn. I also took any complaints because they were my customers and I was responsible. Fortunately, Brian was also responsible so complaints were few.Mr. Gentile had given me Sunday and Monday as days off. I spent most of Sunday with Rose, first at church and later most days at the beach. We made love almost every night. I went through condoms by the dozen. Then, one night in early August, I got a surprise. We were on the beach and I reached for one. “No, Paul; you won't need one, not any more. I talked Mom into letting me get the birth control pill. I've been on it for a month. Now we can really feel each other. Isn't that great?”“Yeah, but it also means that your mom and dad know what we're doing so my parents know, too. I think I'm about to be killed.”“No you won't, Paul; both our moms have known for more than two months. Mine guessed after that first night you came in with me back in May. Remember how glassy-eyed I was when I went into the bathroom? We had a long chat once school was out. She had already made the appointment for my gynecologist. She swore me to secrecy until tonight so it would be a real surprise. Of course, your mom knows, but I know my dad doesn't. Mom said he wouldn't understand. He still thinks of me as a little girl. Isn't that funny; someone who wears a 34-C bra a little girl? I can barely wear a C-cup any more. I think Mom will buy me some D's once school starts again. Oh, Paul I'm so sorry. All I'm doing is talking when both of us want to do something else. I guess I'm just nervous.”I silenced her with a quick kiss and whispered, “I'm sure I'm just as nervous as you are besides I love to listen to your voice; even when you aren't making any sense.” Rose waited a second before she began to giggle. It wasn't long before I joined her and the two of us were laughing like crazy. Somehow we managed to undress each other while we laughed.“Paul, can we do it some different way?”“What would you like to do?”“How do animals do it?”I'm pretty sure that's called ‘doggie' for obvious reasons. You need to be on hands and knees facing away from me. I'm sure this would be a lot better on a bed, but that's out of the question for now. Tell me if the rocks hurt your knees, okay?”“I promise, but I just remembered something else my mom told me. She's a screamer like me, but she doesn't have orgasm after orgasm like I do. She told me I was really lucky, but I already knew that. I'm lucky to have you, especially after thinking you were my cousin all those years.”“I don't want to start an argument, especially as we're about to make love, but I think I'm incredibly lucky. Not only are you gorgeous and brilliant, but you're sexy as hell and your body; . Well, just let me tell you how many guys at school would have tried to maul your breasts if I hadn't threatened to beat the living hell out of them.”Rose turned to face me. “Did you really do that, Paul?”“More times than I care to admit, but now everyone knows you're taken. Only a fool would touch you now. Even idiotic Ryan knows better than to even open his big mouth. So, why are we still talking?” I rubbed my naked cock into her slit. It was a new and foreign experience for both of us. I leaned forward to hold Rose, the person I loved most as my rock-hard erection slid into her. It took a bit of effort, but within fifteen seconds my balls swung against her abdomen.“Mind if I try something else new, Rose? I red about this in the Playboy Advisor, too.” I moistened my index finger in her slit and rubbed it into her puckered anus.“Oh, Paul I never thought you'd do anything there.”“If what I red was accurate, you have many more nerve endings there than in your cunt and we both know how you react to that being stimulated. Shall I push my finger in?”“It felt pretty good when you touched it, but I don't think I'm quite ready. Are you angry with me?”I leaned forward to kiss her ear. That always tickled her. “I'm not angry, darling. I never want to do anything you're not comfortable with. Now, shall we see how this works out?” I placed one hand on each breast and thrust into Rose with increasing pace and intensity. My fingers worried her sensitive areolas and her hardened nipples as my cock moved into and out of her. I had to admit; feeling her on my skin was nothing less than fantastic. The heat; the wetness; the grip of her muscles on me were beyond comparison.My abdomen picked up the tiny vibrations of her orgasm through my contact with her butt. The terms “vaginal orgasm” and “multi-orgasmic” were foreign to me, but if there were ever pictures next to them in the dictionary they would be of Rose. She once told me that she had counted twelve separate orgasms during one of our couplings. Another time she described only one that lasted more than ten minutes and increased in intensity, ending only when I had cum.Now I was actually going to cum within her and it was going to be sooner rather than later. I reached for her clit just as I blew my first thick rope of semen into her. “Oh Paul; I can feel it. It's so hot and there's so much of it.” I collapsed onto her back, my arms around her waist holding us closely until I realized something was wrong.“Rose, what happened? Why didn't you scream?”“I did, but this blocked it.” She showed me a small hand towel that had been rolled into a cylinder. “It's a secret my mom showed me. I stuffed it into my mouth just before I felt it.”“I don't know. I kind of liked the scream. I always knew I'd done well by you.”“Paul, darling, you never have to worry about that. I thought I knew what an orgasm was from when I masturbated, but I was wrong. There's nothing like the ones you give me.”I pulled her back to me and we lay on the blanket for more than an hour. Rose had played with my slimy cock the entire time and, naturally, it responded. I had been hard for more than fifteen minutes when Rose decided she needed me again. Up she went to straddle me. Her hand guided me to her. I watched myself disappear into her slender body. Rose carefully placed the towel by my head as she began to rock. I reflected on how far she had come in only five months. She had gone from a demure virgin to a sexual animal who wasn't the least bit hesitant to act on her needs and desires.I moved up for a kiss, grappling her breasts and squeezing them firmly as we moved toward our orgasms. I had been surprised to learn how rough Rose liked her sex. She loved having her nipples grabbed and twisted and even bitten. Along the same vein she loved my teeth on her sensitive clit. Of course, we both knew I'd never hurt her, but a little pain made the whole experience so much more enjoyable and so much more intense for her.Tonight was no exception; I worked her nipples with my fingers until she leaned forward, her intentions perfectly clear; bite me! She came so hard I could actually feel her squirt onto my body. It exploded from her like a fire hose, running off my body onto the blanket. This blanket had been washed more often in the past four months than it had in the past four years. Now it would need to be washed again. Luckily, Mom knew about us and had apparently approved. She never said a word about our relationship and I knew she wouldn't say a word about it now. She would wash the blanket with a smile and place it on my bed so we could use it again tomorrow night.Once Rose had recovered I pulled her up and into the water. Long Island Sound was usually calm and the tide was high tonight. Swimming at low tide in the dark could be dangerous. Not only were there fair sized rocks to trip over, but I'd actually swum into a few in the dark. It was a shocking and dangerous experience, believe me. We waded slowly into the water, our hands swirling through tiny bioluminescent jellyfish-like organisms in the shallow warm water.This wasn't our first time skinny dipping. My mom had teased me mercilessly the first time I had walked in with wet hair and clothes. She knew all too well that my bathing suit was upstairs in my dresser. She also knew that Rose and I were making love almost daily so our nudity with each other was a non-issue. Our only concern was to get Rose home after her father had gone to bed. We held each other in the chest deep water and washed our secretions from our bodies. I knew exactly what Rose was thinking when she rubbed her pubis into my leg. “Not tonight; I doubt I could get it up again no matter what you do.”“Oh; want to bet?”“No! I have to get you home. Remember, I have to be up by 5:00 tomorrow morning so I need to be in bed like a half hour ago.”“Okay, let's go.” She led me out and we dried each other using the other side of the blanket as best we could. We were back in the truck ten minutes later and home ten minutes after that. My mother took one look at me and smiled. She laughed when she saw the blanket under my arm.“Don't worry I'll have it ready for you by tomorrow night.” I waved my thanks en route to the shower and bed.I noticed early on that Mr. Gentile was spending much more time with me than with any of the other employees. Initially, I thought it was due to my inexperience and newness to the situation, but as time passed I thought he must have some other motivation. I never asked; I assumed he'd tell me when he was ready. I only knew that I learned a lot that first summer. It was hard work, but that was okay with me. I enjoyed working outside and I especially enjoyed seeing things grow. All the same I was looking forward to school; my senior year and the football season.Practice began the third week of August from 5:00 to 7:00 five evenings a week. Rose came with me every time even though it meant that I'd have to drive home, eat a quick meal after showering then drive back to Port Jefferson High to dress for practice. We rarely wore pads for these practices. Most of the guys weren't in good enough condition when practice started and the heat could be oppressive, even in the early evening. After practice I'd shower and rush out to be with Rose. Practice went well. As expected I was first string fullback on offense and first string middle linebacker on defense. I was looking forward to having a great year.I learned over Labor Day weekend what Mr. Gentile had in mind. He explained everything to me and asked for my opinion. He asked to speak with my parents when we were done. I made arrangements once I had a long talk with Rose. He came to our house at ten on Labor Day morning. “Mom; Dad, you know Mr. Gentile. He wants to talk to us about my future.”“Okay, Paul, but why is Rose here for this?”“I'll explain that once Mr. Gentile is done, okay?”“I think you know that I'm Superintendent at St. George's Country Club. I'm also 59 years old and I hope to retire in another six years at 65. I asked Paul to work for me this summer because I thought he'd make a good replacement for me.”“We think he should go to college.”“Yes, so do I; would you be surprised to know that I'm a Cornell grad? Cornell is an interesting university. Part of it is public and part private. The public part began as an agricultural school although these days one can study anything he or she wants. I think Paul will tell you that I spent a lot of time with him this summer. I also made sure that the Club Board met and interacted with Paul. They like him as much as I do.“So, here's the deal: the Club will pay all of Paul's expenses at Cornell. They have an excellent program in turf management. Once he graduates he'll work a year as my assistant at $20,000 plus benefits. The following year he'll take over and make $30,000. Over the next two years his salary will increase to $40,000 which is what I'll earn my final year. You seem surprised. There's a lot of responsibility in my job and there's a lot of money at the Club. Of course, all this will be put into a contract to protect Paul's interest. The Club would expect Paul to work there for a minimum of five years.”“How do you know he'll be accepted at Cornell? That's a pretty good school, isn't it?”“Yes, it is, but Paul will have my recommendation as well as that of the entire Board. I should point out that the Club has donated more than $100,000 to the University over the past five years and will donate another $50,000 before Paul graduates. Trust me; he will be accepted.”We talked it out over the next hour and a half. Everyone voiced their opinions except for Rose. Her turn would come later. Ultimately, we agreed. I liked the opportunity. I enjoyed working with my hands and with growing things. I hated the idea of working in a laboratory like my dad did. It didn't hurt that I'd earn much more than the government paid him, too. Mr. Gentile left around 11:30. Now the discussion became serious.“Mom; Dad, I know you're wondering why Rose was here for this. Now you'll know. I asked her to marry me last night. Next June, once I've graduated, Rose and I will marry. She'll come to Ithaca with me. We can't stand the thought of being apart for two days let alone ten months. Back when we began dating I told you, Mom, that I loved Rose and that I was in it for the long haul. Now you know that I'm in and have been in love with Rose for quite a while and by ‘long haul' I meant forever.”Rose spoke for the first time. “When we first began seeing each other Mom thought I was thrilled to have a real date. The truth is that I was thrilled to have a date with Paul. I thought I was a freak. I was in love with my own cousin. Aunt Martha; Uncle Stan, I've been head over heels in love with Paul for more than two years. I loved him as a cousin when I was a kid then that changed. I love him more than anything now. To be away from him would kill me. We promised ourselves to each other months ago. I want to be with Paul; forever.”“Where will you live, Paul?”“If we have to we can use a small cabin on the golf course grounds. I've already cleared it with the Board President. We'd prefer to stay here with you while we're home, but if that's not possible we'll stay there. It's small, basically two rooms and a bathroom. It does have a double bed which will be a relief after having sex on the beach for the past five months. That's right, Dad; Rose and I have made love almost every night.”“And I was the one who pushed for it, Uncle Stan. Paul didn't want to push or rush me, but I wanted Paul more than anything. I pushed him, but I don't have to push him any longer. We anticipate a problem with my father who thinks I'm still nine, but we will be together whatever happens.” I had never seen Rose so determined. She had incredible internal strength. The matter was settled when my mom rose and came over to hug and kiss us. Dad followed a moment later. We had their blessing. We were both relieved. Now all we had to deal with was her parents, especially her father who was known to sometimes be high-strung, even irrational.CHAPTER 6We ate lunch with my family and I could tell from my mom's expression that she'd be on the phone as soon as we left to speak with Rose's parents. I knew her mom would be with us, but I was worried by what her father would say; and do. We hugged my parents and walked out the door. I knew Rose was nervous. She had my hand in a death grip. Three minutes later we pulled into her driveway. As expected Aunt Celia was just hanging up the phone. She had a smile on her face.We asked to speak with both of them and Rose began. “Mom; Dad, Paul and I want to speak with you about something important. Paul asked me to marry him last night and I agreed.” She paused here for a reaction; there was none so she continued. “We want to marry when Paul graduates from high school. He has just received a full scholarship to Cornell. I want to go with him and continue high school there. He also has an offer of an excellent job once he graduates.”I looked at Uncle Carl and could see that he was fuming. “What are you two thinking? Are you even thinking at all? This is the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard. I absolutely forbid it.”“Why, Daddy? I love Paul and he loves me.”“Why; because you're cousins; that's why!”“But we're not cousins. We're not related at all. I may call you Uncle Carl and Aunt Celia, but the fact is that we're not related in any way. There's no reason why we can't get married.”“I don't care about your smug answers. I think you should leave. I forbid you to see Rose again.”“With all due respect, Uncle Carl, we're both eighteen. Legally we're adults. You don't have the ability or right to deny us.”“I have the ability to throw you out of my house, don't I?”“Don't I have a say in this, Carl? I would think so inasmuch as this house is half mine. Paul; stay where you are. I'll be right back.” Aunt Celia walked to the kitchen; we heard a brief discussion on the phone. She was back in less than a minute.“Well, what are we waiting for now?”“You'll see in a minute, Carl. Really; you should get your head out of your lab once in a while. If you did you would have noticed how much these two are in love. I actually envy them.”“Well, I don't think they should get serious. Bad things can happen.”“Like what?”“They could be caught kissing by the police.” We all laughed. We couldn't help ourselves. There were hardly any police in our area and kissing was mild compared to what we've been doing. “What the hell was that all about?”Rose spoke to answer, “Daddy, Paul and I kiss every day and we do a lot more than that, too. Don't think that Paul has forced me to do anything. It was the other way around. I wanted to become physical with him and he resisted until I made him. Even then he made me wait until we were both sure I was ready.”“Ready? Ready for what?”“To make love, Daddy. Paul and I make love every day; every single day.” His reaction was immediate. He was out of his chair and raced across the room to hit me. Unfortunately for him, Uncle Carl is small and puny compared to me. He raised his hand, but I trapped his arm before he could swing his fist at me. My mother walked in the door, shocked at what she was seeing.“Carl! What the hell are you doing? Sit down this instant and let's discuss this like responsible adults.” I had never seen my mother so angry. Uncle Carl backed off and returned to his chair.“Do you have any idea what these two have been doing? What would happen if Rose became pregnant?”“If she became pregnant they'd just get married sooner and we'd have a lovely grandchild, but that's not going to happen. Fortunately, Celia does pay attention to what's going on around here.”“Yes, Carl, Rose has been on the pill since the end of June and before that Paul insisted that they always use a condom even stopping Rose one time from having sex without one.”“How do you know all this? How do you know this is even true?”“If you took the time to talk with your children once in a while you'd understand. Rose and I talk often. I noticed a very special look on her face one night when Paul brought her home. If you think a bit you'll remember that night, too. I woke you up and we; .”“Celia! Please!”“Oh, Carl, get a grip. You think nobody here knows we have occasional sex? Did the stork bring our two kids? Please, yourself! I woke you up and we fucked like we haven't in months; and if you continue this idiotic argument we won't for another several months.”“But, this just isn't right.”“Daddy, maybe you'd prefer that I get involved with someone who would abuse me; maybe even hurt me.”“No; of course not.”“I want you to remember when I was sick. Who came to visit me every single day; every single day, Daddy? It wasn't you. Sometimes I didn't see you for days, but I saw Paul every single day. He always kissed my forehead then red for at least an hour. I laugh when I think of some of the things he red.”“I don't know; I really enjoyed Nancy Drew and some of those romances were; .” Rose silenced me with a kiss. Then she spoke again.“I thought I was a freak, Daddy, because I was madly in love with my cousin. Then I learned that Paul wasn't my cousin, after all. I can't tell you how thrilled I was. Some boys would have taken advantage of me because I was so naïve and inexperienced, but not Paul. He always treated me with dignity and respect. We want you to accept us, Daddy, but even if you don't I am going to marry Paul. I. AM. GOING. TO. MARRY. PAUL!” She linked her arm into mine, holding me as though she'd never let me go and I guess that was the message. We all sat there silently waiting for a reaction. Finally, Uncle Carl decided to speak.“Okay. I still have some concerns, but it is your life.” I breathed a sigh of relief. Rose turned my head with her finger and gave me an incredible kiss. I hugged Aunt Celia and Mom and held my hand out for Uncle Carl. He thought about it for a few seconds before smiling and taking it in his. “I'm sorry about earlier. I'm glad I didn't actually hit you.” He must have been delusional. He was never going to hit me. I took Rose's hand and we walked out back to the hammock where we relaxed for the rest of the afternoon. We kissed and talked quietly until it was dinner when we learned that we were all going out for a celebration.We went to the beach the following day. I always found it amazing that the beach died right after Labor Day even though the weather was still great. This would be our last day free. School always began on the Wednesday after Labor Day and I was looking forward to my senior year. This year I'd also drive Eric to school. He was beginning ninth grade. I would have much enjoyed having Rose to myself, but I'd have her after football practice and that would have to do.Our first game was on Saturday against Riverhead, another central school that pulled students from roughly twenty local elementary districts. We always had trouble with them, but not this year. I led the way for our star halfback Elmer Morris, repeatedly opening holes in their defense. Elmer ran for more than 150 yards and two touchdowns. Even I had one on a fake run right and pass left. I was all alone in the corner of the end zone. Rose met me with our parents and Eric and Mary who looked like they were getting along unusually well. I reminded myself to ask Rose about it later.We won our second game a week later at Huntington. Once again I opened holes in the line for Elmer and starred on defense with eight tackles and a fumble recovery. I was looking forward to having an outstanding year. I had taken Wednesday morning off from school to sign my agreement with St. George's Country Club after Dad's lawyer had reviewed it. I felt great knowing that my future was secure. I returned to school in time to meet Rose for lunch and prep for Saturday's game with Deer Park.We built an early lead using the same formula we'd used in the first two games. We were on defense in the second quarter with a 21-0 lead when I moved to fill a hole on the right side of their line. I was engaged in a block with their tackle when I was cut-blocked by their halfback who dove for my knee. It was an illegal block that had been seen by the officials as well as both coaches. More than illegal, it was an intentional dirty play. I knew in an instant that I was badly hurt. I could hear as well as feel the cracking in my knee and leg. I went down and I didn't get up. Both coaches and the doctor rushed onto the field. The pain was incredible; almost enough to make me pass out; but I could hear the Deer Park coach screaming at his halfback. He was removed from the game and told to turn in his uniform. I looked down at my right leg; no leg was ever meant to bend in the direction mine had taken. Even worse, I could see my uniform pants turning red; I was bleeding, apparently badly.There's always an ambulance at football games and now I knew why. It drove onto the field and I was loaded onto a gurney and taken away to the hospital. Port Jefferson has had a hospital for years and from what I've been told it was pretty good. A few years ago the state opened a new university almost next door in Stony Brook. The following year a medical school and teaching hospital were also opened. That's where I was headed now.I was still conscious, but barely, when they wheeled me into the emergency room. The team doctor had given me something for the pain and I was really woozy. I was only there for a few minutes while they cut my treasured uniform from my body then I was whisked into an operating room. By then my parents had arrived and had signed the necessary permissions.It was dark when I woke; my leg up in what I later learned was traction, an IV in my arm. I was still pretty much out of it, but I could hear crying. I knew in an instant that it was Rose. “Don't cry, Rose,” I whispered. She jumped up in a flash to hold my head and smother me with kisses. “What's the diagnosis? Do you know?”She ran out to the hall to fetch my mother, sat again and told me everything she knew, “It's a good thing they brought you here. The doctor told us you could have lost your leg without the proper treatment.”“You'll be in a cast for ten weeks, Paul,” Mom said, “then you'll need physical therapy. I'm sorry, but your athletic career is over. Everyone was here, but Uncle Carl and Aunt Celia took Eric and Mary home earlier. Dad had to go home, too. He has to go to work tomorrow; something about cyclotron scheduling. Rose has refused to leave you. She's been here in your room ever since you were brought back from the OR.”I weakly extended my hand; Rose took it and held it to her face. “Oh, Paul I was so worried.” She hesitated when I groaned in pain. “I'll get the nurse. I'll bet you have to go, too.” She leaned down to kiss me and then she was off. Rose returned a few minutes later with one of the nurses who gave me a shot; morphine. I was out like a light seconds later, but first I told Rose how much I loved her as I pissed into a portable urinal.To be continued in part 4. by senor longo for Sex Stories.

Paul Loves Rose: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 26, 2024

Paul and Rose take their relationship to the next step.by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.“Paul; that was so exciting. I guess that when it's in my pussy it will shoot all that sperm into my womb. Isn't that how it's supposed to work?”“You, uh; were supposed to get out of the way.”“I know, but I thought it might be more fun this way; and I was right. I loved having it spurt all over me. I think I need a shower.” She seemed to notice the mess on her fingers for the first time so she brought them to her mouth for a tentative taste. “Hmm, a bit salty, but otherwise kind of interesting; maybe tomorrow night I'll try to swallow it all.”“I think I might enjoy that.” I stole a quick kiss then tried to wipe my cum from her body with a towel I'd remembered to bring.“Why don't we wet the towel?” Rose suggested.I jumped up and walked to the water. I had just bent over to moisten the towel when I felt her hands on my butt. A second later I tumbled into the 56-degree water. I'd been in the Long Island Sound in May before so I had a good idea what to expect. It was Cold! I turned around to see Rose laughing.“Okay, you got me. It's a good thing I'm in love with you. C'mon, help me up, will you?” I was almost to my knees when she extended her hand; big mistake. I pulled her onto my body as I fell back.“Ah; oh! Damn, Paul; it's cold.” All I could do was laugh and soon enough she joined me. We were two freezing maniacs laughing as I rose and carried her up the beach. I walked tenderly back down for the towel. It would normally take a few weeks before my feet grew accustomed to walking over the pebbles, especially once the skin was softened by becoming wet.I dried Rose as best I could, but she was already drying herself with her clothes.“I'm pretty sure there'd be hell to pay if I came home wet and my clothes were dry.” she said, giggling.“You know, we're both eighteen; legally adults.” I declared some independence.“I know, but we're both still in school and we're both still living at home. I guess that means we have to follow some rules.” I kissed her cheek as I dried her hair. I knew she was right, but that didn't mean I liked it. On the positive side all traces of semen on her chest and stomach had washed away.I went in with her, expecting her parents to be shocked at our condition. I was right. “Rose! Paul! What on earth happened?” Our hair was drenched; Rose wore one of my sweatshirts and an old pair of gym shorts. I was shirtless, but wearing a pair of sweatpants that matched Rose's shirt with no shoes or socks.“You have an evil daughter, Aunt Celia.” My tone of voice told everyone that I was kidding. “We went to the beach and I bent down to test the watertemperature.”“Yeah, Paul; you looked so funny doing that somersault into the water.” Rose chuckled.“Rose! You didn't!” Celia was shocked by her daughter's behavior.“So, here I was pretty much wet and freezing so I figured tit for tat would be appropriate. I asked for some help; and when Rose reached for me ,I pulled her in, too. Lucky I had some spare clothes in the back of my truck. Rose changed in the truck; I changed in the far end of the parking lot.”“Oh, I swear; you two. Shame on you, Rose.”“I already apologized and it was accepted.”“Yes,” I admitted as I kissed her cheek. “I'll see you tomorrow night. By the way, we're going fishing. Trust me, you'll love it.”Rose laughed. She knew exactly what she'd love about fishing then she reached up to peck my lips. I said good night to Aunt Celia and handed Rose a plastic bag with her sodden clothes. Needless to say, my mother knew all about it by the time I had driven home.CHAPTER 3The following night we skipped the movies, the drive-in, the miniature golf, and everything else, driving straight to the beach with a few rods, reels, and other equipment tucked safely in the truck's bed. There were a few other couples and even a few fishermen there in the fading light, but we ignored them, walking more than a quarter mile from the parking lot. I spread the blanket, prepped the rods even going so far as to cast deep into the water. A set of sand spikes held the rods vertical when we lay down to a lengthy make-out session.Rose and I were all over each other. No longer were we reluctant to hold or touch each other. My hands roamed her body, stopping at each breast and nipple before reaching down into her shorts to her gushing pussy. Rose laughed, “I think my face and my pussy are even wetter than they were last night.” I joined her laughter as I slowly wiped the spit from both our faces. I'd leave the nectar for later.Once it was dark we had the beach to ourselves. I began to slowly remove her clothes; her top, bra, shorts, and panties. Rose removed my shirt, shorts, and briefs. We lay together chest to chest on the rough blanket. I broke our kiss to move my lips and mouth down her body, around each of those breasts I adored to her sensitive navel. My tongue tickled her here until she screamed, “Uncle!” Finally, I reached my objective, climbing between her legs. The broad surface of my tongue cleaned her of juice all the way from her anus to her clit. I repeated several times until her labia were red and enflamed with her desire. I shifted my attention to her tunnel. In and out; I fucked her with the most amazing tenderness and love. Rose reacted wildly, thrashing back and forth across the blanket.I kept at her for more than ten minutes before making my final move to her clit. Sucking it between my teeth brought her to the sweetest, the most exquisite orgasm. It continued as long as I worried her sensitive bud. Eventually, I took mercy on her and stopped. I climbed back up her body to hold her and caress her head to my chest. It was almost a half hour later that she returned to normal. “Oh God, Paul; I thought last night was intense, but it was nothing in comparison to tonight. It began when your tongue was inside me and it never stopped.” She looked at my face several times and from several angles in the light of the gibbous moon. “Paul; what's that all over your face?”Now it was my turn to laugh. “It's you, Rose; your ejaculate. I remember reading something in the Playboy Advisor a few months ago. It's called ‘squirting.'”“Oh no; did I pee on you? I'm so sorry, Paul.”“Don't worry, Rose; you didn't. It doesn't smell anything like urine. In fact, I love the way it; you; taste. All I know is that one second I was noshing on your clit and the next I was swimming. It tastes like your juice; you know; that stuff that seems to run down your legs whenever we're together.”“I'm kinda partial to that stuff that runs down YOUR legs and I'm going to see that as soon as I recover. Do you think those Playboy letters are real, Paul?”“Who knows? I'd guess that some of them are, but I think that it's the answers that have to be real even if the letters aren't.”Rose rested for almost a half hour. I didn't mind. I got to hold her and experience the touch of her sensational smooth skin against mine. I loved when she rubbed her hard nipples against my hairy chest. She began by kissing my neck then kissing her way down my body, stopping once she had reached my hard cock.She began by licking all around my balls then up the sensitive underside of my organ. Once around the head was but a prelude to trying to swallow it whole. It was a great idea, but it was clear that Rose would have to practice quite a bit to reach that goal. I was happy when she made it half-way. She used her tongue to force my cock up and into the roof of her mouth. She had done it for only five minutes before I felt that old familiar churning. “Rose!” I tried to warn her, but she paid me no heed. My hips bucked as I spurted over and over into her mouth and throat. She kept on sucking, but semen poured from the corners of her mouth, running down to her breasts and abdomen. She took one look down and broke out laughing. Luckily, she had released my cock first.“I think I need more practice at that; lots and lots of practice.” She laughed and I joined her a second later.“I'll buy that, especially the ‘lots and lots' part. I'll be happy to practice my part, too.” We laughed again as I pulled her up for another kiss, my semen smearing between our bodies. I wasn't worried. I'd come prepared with a gallon of water in my truck and several towels in the bucket by the fishing rods.We had hugged each other for almost a half hour when Rose sat up suddenly. “Paul, why haven't you gotten any bites? Isn't that unusual?”“Not really; if one wants to catch fish it's usually necessary to use some bait. I want to go next weekend. The blacks usually come in around Memorial Day weekend. Want to come with me?”I was wiping her chest clean when she responded. We laid out our plans while we rested. Before leaving we tried to “69.” It was just as incredible as our earlier oral attempts. Rose squirted all over my face and a fair portion of my semen escaped Rose's mouth, running down my legs to the blanket. We picked up the area and walked back to the truck naked where I washed Rose's body and she washed mine. I dropped her off just before one and drove home where I fell asleep almost immediately.The following weekend; Memorial Day; marked the opening of the summer season. It was also the beginning of the fishing season and the time we'd set to take Rose's virginity. Now that we were naked Rose pulled me down to the blanket with her. It was clean and soft. I'd had a difficult time explaining to my mother why it needed fabric softener when it's only for the beach. When I told her that Rose had complained about it the discussion ended. Mom loved Rose; had ever since we'd met more than ten years ago.Now Rose lay back on the soft blanket. We kissed and touched each other. She found me hard; I found her wet. I showed her how to apply the condom to my organ and climbed between her legs. I could tell that she was eager. She pulled me to her, wrapped her legs around my waist, and placed my cock at the entrance to her womanhood. “Now Paul; please do it now. I love you, Paul. Please make us one.” We'd spoken about it so many times. She knew it would hurt at first so I moved into her slowly; easily. I loved the expression on her face as her pussy adjusted to my girth. I pushed until I met the inevitable resistance. “Do it, Paul; just a few minutes hurt for a lifetime of pleasure with you.” I plunged forward, stopping immediately to comfort my love.I wiped the tears from her cheeks with my kisses as I caressed her head, running my fingers through her silken hair. It was only five minutes later that she told me, “Do it, Paul. Do me!” I did, pushing all the way into her, until our pubic hairs meshed. The look on Rose's face was one of pure ecstasy as she began to move with me. She met my every thrust with one of her own. I was so caught up with what I was doing that I had failed to notice the moans of pleasure coming from Rose's mouth. Now that we were fucking hard and fast those moans had grown into groans and then grunts.She was moving like a wild animal when I heard her scream. It was followed by a flood onto my abdomen. Seconds later the condom was flooded with sperm as I pumped into Rose with incredible force. I collapsed onto her chest, leaning down to kiss and caress her face.I moved back up about a minute later and our eyes met. “Well?”Rose's response was to pull me back down into a long, wet, and extremely passionate kiss with her tongue plunging into my mouth. She broke it some minutes later. “Paul; oh, Paul it was incredible. I can't begin to tell you how many times I came.”“How many? What do you mean?”“I had my first orgasm about twenty seconds after you entered me. Then I had another and another and another. They were coming so fast that they all blended into one huge explosion. That's when I screamed.”“That's not all you did.” Give me your hand. I pulled out of her and brought her hand to my abdomen. Even in the pale moonlight I could see how startled she was.“Is that me again? Did I; what was the word you used?”“You mean; squirt? Ha. Ha. It was more like a flood.” Don't be embarrassed. I loved it. I loved knowing that you enjoyed making love with me.”“I didn't enjoy it. I loved every second, even the part that hurt. I know now that I'm a real woman.”I laughed again. “I never had a doubt. I've always thought of you as the ultimate; .”“Yeah,” Rose interrupted, “but you're in love with me; hardly an unbiased resource. I'm sorry I made a mess of you.”“I'm not; you can do that to me any time you want; on any part of my body you want. Now, let me clean us up a bit and rest. Then we can try it again; maybe in a different position.” I finished wiping her abdomen, removed the condom and buried it in the sand, and finished with my abdomen. I lay back with Rose astride my body to rest.“What are you doing tomorrow,” Rose whispered.“I have to work most of the day. I have Mr. Gentile and Mr. Kane. I'm not looking forward to dealing with him. He demands good service, but he never wants to pay. Maybe I'll dump him and spend the time at Mr. Gentile's. He wants me to do his beds as well as his lawn. Other than those two jobs I have the weekend free to spend with you.”“Don't forget the cookout we're having Sunday after church.”“I'll never forget a chance to spend the entire day with you.”“I know that, but don't forget that Eric and my parents will be there too and, of course, your parents and Mary.” Rose may have been talking, but her body was moving all over mine. After thirty minutes I was hard and ready to go again. I gave Rose one of the condoms. She rolled it down my shaft and then, following my instructions to the letter, sat on me; my organ disappearing into her body. It was incredible watching me enter and disappear into her. Rose began to rock forward and back in time with my thrusts. We continued moving together while I massaged her tender breast tissue and rolled her sensitive nipples between my fingers. It wasn't long before an orgasm hit. I say “an orgasm” because it was obvious from my vantage point that she experienced at least eight and each one only served to increase the rapture she was experiencing. Finally, just before I was ready she arched her back severely and screamed into the night. Rose fell rather than collapsed onto my chest just as my orgasm hit. I drove her up six times before we came to rest completely satiated and completely exhausted. Thank God it was only 10:35.We recovered slowly. I removed my cock from her and wiped my abdomen again. It was covered with her thick aromatic juice. Once done, I got a new towel and wiped her crotch. She still leaked even though the sex had ended. All told I spent almost half an hour making us presentable. We were still naked as we lay together. “I just love the way you feel, Rose. Your skin is so smooth and so soft and you're so sexy. I love your face and your breasts and your tummy, your ass, your legs; damn, I love every part of you, but I love the whole you even more.”“I'll bet you can't guess what I love best about you.”“Well, I know now that you love my cock.”“Of course, silly and I'll always love that; even when we're sixty, but that's not my favorite part.” I lay there for almost ten minutes unable to guess. “It's this,” she said as she pointed to my forehead.”“You love my forehead best?”“No, Paul; I love what's in there; your brain; your essence. Did you know that you were the only person who visited me every day when I was sick? Even my own dad didn't come to see me as much as you did. I know you could have been out playing with your friends, but you spent more than an hour with me every day reading to me and holding my hand. I knew then that you were a special person; that you were MY special person. Now you really are MY special person.”“Rose, you said something about loving my cock even when we're sixty. We haven't really talked about it, but I want us to be together forever. I can't formally ask you to marry me because I have no way to support you. But I will ask you as soon as that day comes. Meanwhile we will still have a lot to think about, like what we'll do when I'm in college and you're still in school. Don't worry; we'll work it out so we're never apart.” Rose held me even closer then and gave me the kiss of my life; the best kiss I could possibly imagine. Regretfully, we had to dress and leave once it was done.CHAPTER 4I was up early the following morning. After breakfast I drove to Sycamore Drive where my two customers lived. They couldn't have been more different. Dennis Kane was a cheap skinflint who was always looking to get something for nothing. John Gentile was a kind, generous man. I was much more inclined to work for him than for Mr. Kane, that's for sure. I had parked in Kane's driveway when Mr. Kane appeared. “Good morning, Mr. Kane. I need to remind you that you didn't pay me for last week.”“Don't worry about that. I'll take care of you once you're done.”“That's not how I work, Mr. Kane. I require payment when services are performed. You owe me seven bucks.”“I said I'd pay you once you were done and that's what I'll do.” I returned my tools to the truck and lifted the tailgate to secure it. I walked to the cab to enter when he spoke again. “Listen, you little bastard; you get out here and mow this lawn. If you don't; .”“You'll what, Mr. Kane? Beat me up? That I'd like to see.”“If I called the cops who do you think they'd believe?”“I think they'd believe Mr. Gentile,” I said, pointing across the street to where Mr. Gentile had observed the entire matter. “So long, Mr. Kane; enjoy mowing your lawn. Consider last week's job as a parting gift.” I backed out and drove three houses down the block to see Mr. Gentile.“Morning, Paul; let me guess; he didn't want to pay you.”“Right on, sir. He owed me for last week and wanted me to mow before paying me. Ten to one he'd be gone by the time I finished. I don't need customers like that. He threatened me with calling the cops and trumping up some charge so I was really glad you were out here. You'd be a good witness. Why don't you show me what you want me to do?”Mr. Gentile showed me around the property. It was bigger than our yard with lots of shrubbery and several trees. He told me what he wanted, but listened to several suggestions I had. All told we spent a half hour going over everything. He offered me $50 for the additional work which I thought more than fair. I worked almost all day, quitting only for lunch and when I was done. He approved immensely of the job I had done. I was surprised when he asked me to come by tomorrow around one to discuss a summer job. He promised me more money than I could make doing lawns. I explained that I had a family obligation, but would try to get away for half an hour.I was beat after spending the entire day cutting the lawn, digging and trimming the beds, and spreading mulch. I drove home, called Rose and hopped into the shower. The hot water did wonders for my sore muscles. I ate a quick dinner before driving over to see Rose and take her back to the beach; this time to do some actual fishing. We joined some friends who had already caught some small blacks. I baited our hooks and cast the rods, handing one to Rose, keeping the other for myself.We were there for almost an hour when I heard Ryan make a crude comment about Rose; a comment that would have been better left unsaid. I put the rod down and walked his way. I didn't raise my voice. I didn't have to. Ryan got the message; keep your big mouth shut or risk the beating of your life. Ryan was bigger than me, but he was mostly flab while I was firm muscle. Once he knew how things were between Rose and me he walked over to Rose to apologize. It helped that Rose had not heard him. The remark was really offensive.The sun had set when the fish moved in. Blackfish typically would be found in rocky areas. When fishing from the shore that meant keeping the hook and sinker in the rocky band that was about twenty feet wide. Cast too far and you'd wind up in the barren sandy expanse that made up most of the Sound's bottom. Cast not far enough and you'd be in the pebbles where nothing grew or lived. My secret was to cast deep into the sandy expanse and reel into the rocks. I could tell by the action of the sinker exactly where my line was. It was a practice that had always worked in the past and it worked now.I had just cast Rose's line and handed the rod to her. She thanked me with a kiss then shooed me away to deal with a bite. Rose was an accomplished fisherman. We'd fished many times and we both knew that she could bait her own hook and cast her own line. I liked to do it for her so I did. I had a nibble just as she brought what looked like a three-pounder to the beach. I would have helped her, but I had my own fish to deal with.This was typical of fishing for blackfish. Many times I had stood or sat for hours with nothing happening only to spend the next hour fighting one fish after another. Tonight we spent more than an hour like that, throwing all but the biggest fish back to be caught another day. After catching four big ones, all over four pounds, we called it a night. We set our rods down onto the beach and walked hand in hand into the darkness. Of course, our friends knew what we were going to do; at least they thought they did. We had gone almost a half mile when Rose turned into me and pulled me into a long lingering kiss. Her hands roamed over my body. Mine did the same to her. I was surprised to find she hadn't worn any panties.“Oh Rose, you naughty girl; what do you have in mind?“Does this tell you?” She pushed a condom into my hand.“You are so incorrigible.” She laughed and pulled me down to the pebbles. I lay on my back with Rose astride me as she unzipped my shorts and pulled my hard manhood from within. She enclosed it within the condom then used her shorts and blouse as a pillow for my head. I grinned unseen as she lowered herself onto me. “As I said, Rose; you are incorrigible. I think I've created a monster. Everyone will know what we're doing when you scream.”“I don't care. All I know is how badly I need you.” I was engulfed by her hot tight pussy by the time she finished her statement. Even through the latex shield I could feel the heat and tightness of Rose as her muscles squeezed me tightly. We moved together as we had last night and with the same result; Rose came and came and came, her orgasm culminating in a massive convulsion that shook her body for several seconds. She screamed as it ended, finally reclaiming control of her body. I held her tightly as I repeatedly blew my load into the rubber.It took Rose almost fifteen minutes to recover. By then I had buried the condom and made a weak attempt to clean my abdomen of Rose's cum. I took her to the water's edge to rinse her skin before dressing her and walking back to our friends. I could see Ryan smirk at our appearance. “Keep your thoughts to yourself, Ryan. At least I have a girlfriend and she's much more than a girlfriend to me. You might keep that in mind while I beat the living shit out of you. When's the last time you had a date?” I knew that would cut into him; he was an eighteen year old virgin who'd never had a date. Worse, in my mind, his father was one of my customers. Why would the father of an eighteen year old son need someone to mow his lawn? I cleaned our fish at the water's edge and we walked back to the truck.We loaded the gear and I drove Rose home. Her eyes were still glazed over and I was sure Aunt Celia noticed although she never said anything. I took the fish fillets to the sink and washed them before bagging them and placing them in the refrigerator. I had sent Rose to the bathroom. She returned a few minutes later looking a lot cleaner. I stayed for almost an hour before setting a time to pick her up for church tomorrow. Not surprisingly, my mom was on the phone when I returned home three minutes later. I knew it was Aunt Celia; who else would call at 12:15 in the middle of the night?I picked Rose up at 9:20 for the drive to St. Anthony's. Rose and I always went to confession before Mass. We'd have a lot to confess this morning and, I suspected, many Sunday mornings to come. I went to confession because my mother and Rose wanted me to. Personally, I found the idea of saying you were sorry for doing things that you'd do again and again, like masturbating and now making love with Rose, was silly. I'd say my Hail Mary's and other prayers as my penance, but I'd be back again next week to confess to the very same sins to the very same priest and for the very same penance. I'd listened to the same lecture on self-control and having respect for my body more than a hundred times already.As usual, Rose and I sat apart from our families. After Mass we walked out to find Mr. Gentile waiting for us. “I saw you inside, Paul, and I thought we might speak now rather than have you take time this afternoon. Do you know where I work?”“Some golf course, I think.”“Yeah; St. George's in East Setauket. It's a very exclusive club and it takes a lot to keep all the grass and plants in order. That's my job; I'm Superintendent. I like the way you work and, more important, you seem to enjoy it. I'll offer you a summer job at $5.00 an hour. You'll work a minimum of 40 hours a week so you'll earn a minimum of $200 a week. Of course, I'll have to deduct federal and state withholding and social security, but you'll get most of it back when you file because you're a student. It's a bit of a hike from here, but you have a truck. I have to tell you; you'll have to be there early at 6:00, but you'll finish early most days around three. Why don't you talk it over with your parents? You can let me know sometime during the week.” He shook my hand and left.“What do you think, Paul,” Rose asked once we were in the truck.“It sounds interesting, mostly because I could continue to do my mowing work, most of it anyway. Of course, I'll want to spend all my free time with you.”“I was hoping you'd say that. Paul, I was thinking; what do you think our parents would do if they knew about; you know?”“Well, I have a feeling Aunt Celia already knows. You were still kind of out of it when I brought you home last night. She didn't say anything so; . I know she was on the phone with Mom when I got home last night.” I started the truck and drove home. Later, just before lunch we'd go to Rose's house for the big Memorial Day cookout. It had been a family tradition since we had moved here twelve years ago.Rose walked into the kitchen to hug and kiss my mom and dad before coming to my room with me. She sat on the bed while I changed in the closet. We'd done this dozens of times, at least, although not since we'd become a couple. I walked out five minutes later in a tee-shirt, shorts, and sandals; quite a contrast to Rose in her church dress. I leaned down to kiss her. It was relatively chaste, but Rose whispered, “Paul; you make me so hot. All I can think of is doing it with you.”“Me, too; unfortunately we'll have to wait. C'mon.” I took her hand and led her to the living room. My parents were there reading the Sunday Newsday and the Sunday edition of the New York Times. Rose and I sat together on the couch. “Mom, Dad; Mr. Gentile offered me a job at St. George's Country Club.”“That's quite a distance from here, isn't it?”“Yeah, but he'll pay me $5.00 an hour from 6:00 to at least 3:00, a minimum of forty hours a week. I could probably keep most, if not all, of my current customers. Oh yeah, I dumped Mr. Kane yesterday.”“We know. He called yesterday to complain. Your father ignored him. We know what a cheapskate he can be. What do you think, Paul? You're the one who'll have to do all the work.”“I think I'd enjoy it. I doubt that they do much hand mowing so I'd learn to use the machines. I'm sure I'll have to do some digging, but that just helps me stay in shape for football. I like Mr. Gentile. He's a good guy and he's always very fair. I'm inclined to accept.” That was that; I had a summer job. Any lawns I couldn't handle I'd give to my good friend Brian. He had helped me in the past and was always looking for some extra money.Rose and I left for the cookout around noon, stopping off to see Mr. Gentile on the way. He was pleased that I'd accepted. It was only two blocks from there to Rose's house. We walked through to the back yard. I hugged and kissed Aunt Celia and shook hands with Uncle Carl. Rose took my hand and led me to the hammock. I lay back on it and Rose joined me. It was cozy for the two of us, her breasts pressing against me. I was a little concerned about her parents, but so far not a word had been spoken. I heard the doorbell a few minutes later as my parents and Mary arrived. Dad and Mary walked out to the backyard with Uncle Carl and Eric. Uncle Carl opened several cans of beer and Eric brought one to me.“Thanks, Eric; want to play some ball later?” I knew he'd agree. He always wanted to play some kind of ball with me. I took a sip and handed the can to Rose. She wasn't a big fan of beer, but she would drink it as opposed to some girls who only wanted wine or a cocktail. For some reason New York was the only state in the area where eighteen year olds could legally drink. One day soon I was sure New York would join all the other states in setting the legal age at twenty-one. That wouldn't bother me; I could take drinking or leave it.While we lounged in the yard our mothers were in the kitchen preparing food and, I was sure, talking about us. “They make a lovely couple, don't you think, Martha?”“Yes, they do, but I often wonder whether I should have told Paul that we weren't really related.”“Oh, I think it was a good decision. I know that Paul will take good care of Rose unlike some of the boys I know like Ryan. I'd hate to see Rose on a date with him.”“Yes, I suppose what you say is true. I wonder if they've; you know; done it.”“If I had to guess I'd say yes. You should have seen the expression on Rose's face when Paul brought her home last night. I was actually envious. I woke poor Carl from a sound sleep and fucked his lights out.”“Well, I hope Paul doesn't hurt her. I don't know if I could bear that. Although; when I first told him that he said he wouldn't because he loves Rose. He also said he was in it for the long haul. I've wondered exactly what he meant by that.”“Why not ask him?”“Maybe I will, but for now; let's get this food outside. Hmmm, I wonder if she inherited your; .”“Oh God! You would remember that. I was so embarrassed when all my friends heard my scream. Even now Carl has to stuff my mouth with a towel. I used to wake the children when they were younger. At least they couldn't ask what was going on, but now; . Well, I guess we'll never know.” They grabbed the rolls, burgers, hot dogs, and potato salad. There was so much they would have to make two trips.To be continued in part 3. by senor longo for Sex Stories.

Paul Loves Rose: Part 1

social thinking single roommates symbolism sex stories quiting

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 25, 2024

Paul Loves Rose: Part 1Paul loves Rose. Rose loves Paul. Problem is they're cousins; or are they?by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Introduction:This story takes place in the 1960's in rural Long Island, NY. It's the story of two “relatives” who become a lot more than friends. NOTE: Some of the terms used would be politically incorrect today, but were appropriate then. Paul is a popular student who gets all the pussy he can handle. He knows though that a much slower approach is needed with his naïve "cousin" Rose.CHAPTER 1It had been a long hard day made even longer and harder when my mower ran out of gas. Now I'd be late to the dance. There weren't many at the nearby church so they were pretty special. I had rushed through my dinner, much to the annoyance of my mother, and ran upstairs into the shower. Five minutes later I was dressing in my navy blazer, a white button-down shirt, striped tie, and grey flannel slacks. A quick combing and my hair was as ready as it was going to be. I kissed Mom, waved to Dad, and was out the door to my truck. Twenty minutes later I was searching in vain for a parking spot. Finally, after another ten minutes I found one; across the street and a block away. I walked hurriedly back to the large brick building.It appeared that I had arrived just in time. Rose was backed up against a wall as some bruiser who looked to be about ten years older was peering down her dress. I could see the terror in her eyes. Rose and I are the same age; eighteen; but she's really naïve. She should be a junior like me, but she's only a freshman. She's not stupid, on the contrary. She was terribly sick for more than a year and a half when she was eight and nine so she missed two whole years of school. She's better now, thank God. Now, all I have to do is rescue her.I walked up with a huge smile on my face, stepping right between the gorilla and Rose. “Hi, hun; sorry I'm late.” I kissed her cheek as I took her hand. “C'mon, let's dance.” I pulled her away before her erstwhile suitor could react. He may have been twice my size, but I'd bet I had twice the IQ. I wrapped my arms around Rose and pulled her close, wondering if she'd say anything about the proximity of our bodies; she did.“Kind of close for cousins, Paul; wouldn't you say?” Rose raised an eyebrow.“Yeah, but; we're actually not quite cousins.” I clarified.“What does that mean; not quite cousins?”“Essentially, we're not cousins. We're not related. Care to have me explain?”“Yes, I'm confused.” Rose said with a bewildered look. Confused was good. She hadn't moved that luscious body with its big round breasts and that sweet firm ass away from the straining erection that was pointing down my left leg.“Okay; let's go back a few years. I've always called your mom ‘Aunt Celia' and you've always called mine ‘Aunt Martha,' okay, so far?” She nodded. “I call your dad ‘Uncle Carl' and you call mine ‘Uncle Stan.” If we're related how come we've never seen each other at family gatherings?To be real cousins one of your parents and one of my parents would have to be siblings; you know, like brothers or sisters; but you're never at any of our family functions and I've never been to any of yours. I asked my mom about it last year.”“Okay; so what did she say?”“She said that she and your mom grew up next door to each other in Queens and were best friends all through school. They were so close that when they married and had kids it was natural to have them call each other aunt and uncle, especially when our dads got jobs at the Lab.”“I don't believe it.”“Okay, how about a bet?” The music had stopped, but we were still dancing. I loved it. “If I'm right I'll pick you up next Friday night at seven for a date; a movie and ice cream after.”“And if I'm right?”“I'll pick you up at seven next Friday night, but not for a date. We'll do whatever you want instead.” She leaned back a bit and held her hand out to shake. I kissed her cheek instead.“Oh, thanks for the rescue. He was getting pretty obnoxious.”“I noticed. It was the least I could do for my girlfriend.” She laughed then realized we were the only ones dancing and walked off the floor with me following closely behind.I had always loved Rose, even back to when we were both six. That was when we moved into the same neighborhood; my family from Oak Ridge, Tennessee and theirs from Alamogordo, New Mexico. My dad and hers had taken jobs at the Brookhaven National Lab in nearby Upton out in rural Suffolk County, Long Island. It was a real reunion for our moms and the first time our families had met. Rose and I hit it off right away, especially because she was a real tomboy. She could actually pass, catch, and kick a football better than I could until I made it to junior high and was almost as good at baseball and basketball, too. By then she'd been sick and held back. I still saw her every day in school. Our small community had a K thru 8 school. In ninth grade we all went to Port Jefferson High about twenty miles away.Back then it was a familial love; the kind one has for a brother or sister, or even a cousin; but over the years it had grown in a different direction. I'd kept it a secret for several years, but; no longer. As time passed we'd both grown into young adults. I was now 6 feet, 2 inches weighing an even 200 pounds. I played football; linebacker and fullback; and baseball; center field; on the Port Jeff varsity until my lawn mowing business took precedence in the spring. I had a muscular build, my body developed by years of lifting weights and working out in our basement. I worked almost every day during the summer mowing lawns and doing yard work. I had twenty lawns that I mowed weekly at seven dollars each. Most of my clients rounded up to an even ten for a much appreciated tip. I earned between $150 and $200 a week which was pretty decent money at the time. I was saving for college even though I was hoping for some kind of scholarship.Rose had also grown up; into a beautiful young woman. Rose stood 5 feet, 8 inches, and if I had to guess; maybe, 115 pounds. She had a gorgeous body, the kind that made my classmates drool. Only my threats of a severe beating had saved her from being pawed repeatedly. I knew she had never been on even a single date. Her illness had made her extremely shy and her parents were overly protective. She was fine with me, but most other guys terrified her. Rose had the kind of black hair that looked reddish under certain kinds of light. She wore it short, exposing her slender graceful neck. Rose had the most delightful brown eyes and a cute slender nose over full sensual lips.We had a great time at the dance, probably dancing more than sixty percent of the fast ones and all the slow ones. I especially loved the slow ones. I thought that Rose had already figured out that we weren't real cousins; she moved really close to my body. I was sure she could feel my thick erection, but she never pushed away. We left at eleven, driving to the local soda fountain where I treated to banana splits. Rose had hers with three flavors I wouldn't ever consider. Me; I loved every flavor of ice cream so long as it was chocolate. We joined another couple from school and had a wonderful time. We left at 11:45 so I could get her home by midnight.I parked the truck and walked her to the door. “Want to come in, Paul?” Rose offered.“Thanks, Rose, but I have a really busy day tomorrow. Mr. Eaton is putting in a stone wall and I'm helping him. He promised me $50 for the day so I have to be ready to work. Good night, Rose. I had a great time.” I leaned in to kiss her cheek, but she turned her head at the last second. My lips touched hers briefly. It was like a bolt of lightning passed between us. She noticed it, too. Her eyes showed her shock. I waited until she was inside before driving the five blocks to our house.Once in the house Rose walked into the living room to speak with her mother. Her dad always went to bed at eleven; her younger brother Eric was always in bed and sound asleep by ten. “Mom, can I ask you something?”“Of course, Rose; how was the dance?”“Oh, it was wonderful.” Rose said with a dreamy happiness. “Paul rescued me from some big guy who was getting nasty with me. He pretended he was my boyfriend. ““Oh, good for him!” Mom was relieved. “Paul's always looked out for you.”“Oh, mom; while we were dancing he told me that we weren't really cousins. Is that true, Mom?”“It is true that our families are not related by blood, but Martha and I are closer than most sisters are. We might as well be related.”“Okay; so; then; we're not really cousins, at all; are we?”“No, even though you might as well be.”“Then I should tell you that I have a date Friday night.”“Oh? Who with?” Mom asked while yawning.“With Paul, Mom. We had a bet and I lost, but I'm kind of glad. Does that make any sense?”Her mom smiled then responded, “Yes, dear; it does. Now let's get to bed, shall we?”CHAPTER 2: Paul's MorningMy parents were both in bed when I got home so my usual inquisition took place at breakfast the following morning. I told them I'd had a wonderful time and that I had a date Friday night. “Do we know her, Paul,” my mother asked.“Yes, Mom it's with Rose.” I went on to tell about the bet. I could see my mother thinking as I spoke.“I hope you plan to be a gentleman, Paul. I don't want to see her hurt in any way.”“Yes, Mom, you know I will and I'd never hurt Rose. You know I love her.” She did, but not in the way I meant. I excused myself and ran out the door, looking forward to a hard day's work. Mom didn't like me skipping church, but knew it was for a good reason.I saw Rose on Monday morning when I picked her up for the ride to school. It was better than waiting for the bus and a lot quicker, too. She seemed unusually happy this morning. She spilled the beans even before I had the chance to ask her. “We have a date, Paul. I can't wait; a real date.” I reached across the bench seat to squeeze her hand. Next thing I knew she slid across to sit next to me. I could see how thrilled she was. I held her hand almost all the way to school; except when I needed two hands to drive and shift gears. I gave her a brief peck on the lips once we were at school. This became a daily routine.Friday night I was at her door at 7:00 sharp. Aunt Celia answered the door and invited me in. “My goodness, Paul; Rose has been looking forward to this all week. She's been on cloud nine. I hope you have a good time.”“I'm sure we will, Aunt Celia. We always enjoy each other's company. I'll have her home by twelve.”“I think we can make it one, Paul. I don't want to stand in the way of you two enjoying yourselves.” I heard a noise and turned to see Rose descending the staircase. She looked beautiful; even more than usual. I took her hand and led her out to my truck. My truck; it was a 1952-53 Ford. I got it at a junk yard. Most of the parts were from a '52, but some, like the seats, the bed, and the transmission were from a 1953. They were basically the same and the price was great; $100!We drove all the way to Port Jefferson Station, named, no doubt, for its proximity to the older town of Port Jefferson and the end-of-the-line station of the Long Island Rail Road's northern spur. We sat in the theater balcony and held hands while we sipped our Cokes and nibbled popcorn. About half way through the movie I put my arm around her shoulders; I was extremely pleased that she didn't object at all. After the movie we drove down the hill to Grammas' for ice cream, exactly as I had promised. It was still early so I drove us to the north shore beach. We sat in the parking lot overlooking the beach and Long Island Sound beyond. The moon's reflection glistened over the tiny waves.We sat quietly, just watching the water. Normally, I'd be making out with my hand up my date's skirt, but this was Rose. I knew she had no experience and I definitely didn't want to scare her. There'd be other dates and other opportunities. I went to turn on the radio, but Rose stopped me.“Paul; have you brought other girls here?”“One or two, but none like you.”I could see her smile even in the dim light. “What did you do with them? Can you tell me?”“That's not something a gentleman discusses, Rose.”“Did you kiss your girlfriend?”“Not yet, but I was thinking of doing it in about a minute.” She looked up at me. I leaned down to her and our lips met. She was tentative at first, but after a few seconds her arms gripped my neck pulling me to her as our lips mashed into each other. I'd had plenty of kisses, but none as sweet or loving as that one. The kiss lasted for more than a minute before Rose broke it.“I liked that, Paul. I liked it a lot.”“Me, too, but next time try opening your mouth a bit so our tongues can touch.” She gave me a questioning look, but separated her lips about a quarter inch before leaning up for another. I gently pushed my tongue between her lips and teeth. She jumped back in shock then smiled and moved in again, opening her mouth wider. This time her tongue beat me to the punch. It wrestled with mine, moving between our mouths. Rose was obviously a quick study. She was a great kisser.Her face was red when we broke it.“Yeah, I agree. It was incredible.” I concurred.“Is that all you did, Paul?”“No, there were other things, but I don't think you're ready for them.”“Can you at least tell me?” Rose was going to open Pandora's Box come hell or high water.“Touching, mostly; her chest, her pussy, my cock.”Rose gulped several times as I detailed what couples often do while, uh, ‘watching the submarine races'.“Like I said, you're not ready for that; not yet, anyway.” I tried to help her understand that we both knew two women who would skin me alive if they thought I took advantage of her. “Rose, maybe sometime in the future. The idea is to give each other pleasure, but you have to be ready; and you have to be willing.”“I think I want you to touch me.” Rose assured me.“No! Touching is something like kissing. Both parties have to be involved and It'll be a while before you're ready to touch my cock, won't it? I love you, Rose, so I'm not going to rush you into anything; and especially not that. You'll know when you're ready.”I leaned down, opened my mouth and waited, but not too long. Rose was all over me in a second. We kissed for more than an hour, but nothing more. We both knew she wasn't ready. I got her home by 12:50. We kissed again outside the door and she went in. Ten minutes later I was home.I had a feeling my mother would be up waiting and I was right. “So; how did it go?”“Great, Mom; we both had a wonderful time.”There was a lull then she spoke again, “Did you try to kiss her?”“No, Mom, but she did kiss me,” I grinned before continuing, “several times, in fact. We're going out again tomorrow. Danny Shea is having a party.”“Just don't forget what I said. I don't want to see her hurt.”“Don't worry, Mom. I'm not going to hurt her. I love Rose and I'm in this for the long haul.” I'd told the truth even if I hadn't fully explained my love for Rose. I didn't say anything, but I was certain a very similar inquisition had occurred with Aunt Celia and Rose, just as I was sure our mothers would compare notes early tomorrow morning. I wasn't worried; I hadn't done anything to be ashamed of.I picked Rose up at eight Saturday night. Danny Shea lived only about five miles away in the next village down the highway. We parked on the road and walked hand-in-hand to the front door. The music was almost deafening as we walked in. We met with Danny who offered us beer from a keg. It was tempting, but we opted for sodas instead. I could see that some of the kids were drinking a lot; some were already tipsy and it wasn't even 8:30. I could also see that there were too many kids at the party and that Danny's parents were nowhere to be seen. This could be a recipe for disaster. We stayed until ten dancing almost every dance. Rose actually kissed me in the middle of one.Once I noticed several guys becoming argumentative I knew it was time to leave. We were just getting into my truck when the first police car arrived. We were questioned, but even the cop could see we hadn't anything to drink. “I'm glad you're sober. I hate to find kids killed in traffic accidents.”“Yeah, that's the biggest reason why I only have beer at home,” I replied. We were gone a minute later.“Why'd we leave, Paul? I was having such a good time.”“Because there's going to be trouble, Rose; some of those kids are drunk. There was no supervision and, believe me, there will be some fights unless the cops break up the party. We may be eighteen and legally able to drink, but that doesn't mean we should. I'm responsible for your safety. I'm not taking any chances with you. You mean a lot more to me than a couple of beers.” She looked up at me and kissed my cheek. I drove around the block and headed to the miniature golf where I let Rose beat me.“I know you're better than that, Paul. You let me win, didn't you?”I laughed then held my hands up in a defensive position. “Who, me?” She joined me in laughing then she hugged me, looked into my eyes and kissed me. It was long and sweet, our tongues dueling for minutes. She broke it, but only to whisper, “Take me to the beach.”All the beaches where we live are private with the exception of an occasional town, county, or state park. We have two beaches in our association; Sill's Gully where one can drive all the way to the beach and East Path near our houses. That's a walk down a long and winding path in a ravine. It's also a long walk back up. The homeowners have improved it, installing benches and a boardwalk where feasible. I drove to Sill's Gully. It was named for a big rock; Sill's Rock; about a half mile straight out from shore in almost twenty feet of water at high tide. There are probably a million rocks on the north shore of Long Island. They all came from New England during the last ice age when they were pushed by a massive glacier and deposited once the glacier receded. I hoped the parking lot would be empty. It was. Rose wanted to go onto the beach so I pulled an old blanket from behind the seat. We walked holding hands under the moon's light.We sat on the blanket, Rose snuggling close to me. It was April and it was chilly. I took off my sweatshirt and pulled it over her head. The waistband got stuck on her breasts until I made a concerted effort to pull it out away from her body. “You did that on purpose.” I said.“Of course, I'm not an idiot, you know.” Rose laughed then leaned forward, pressing those glorious orbs into my chest as she kissed me. Ending our dates on the beach became one of our favorite things.We dated every Friday and Saturday night and we often saw each other at family functions like birthday parties or cookouts. Our parents seemed to accept our relationship. I know that my mother no longer interrogated me after every date and Rose's mom always welcomed me when I picked her up.We had dated for more than a month, doing everything teenagers could imagine. I had even taken her over to Coram to the drive-in there. We bought the obligatory Cokes and popcorn, returning to the truck while it was still light. It was fun watching the young kids in the playground, many of them clad in pajamas, while their parents looked on. I recalled looking forward to the movie, but we never saw more than ten minutes at a time. The following week we went to another dance, this time at school. One thing about school dances, they ended early; at eleven. Rose and I left around 10:30. I asked Rose if she'd like to get some ice cream, but she shook her head. “You know where I want to go.” I drove to our favorite place; the beach at Sill's Gully.Rose joined me on the blanket. One second I was sitting and looking at the water, the next I was lying back with Rose on top of me. She gripped my head as she ground her lips into mine. Her large globular breasts pressed into my chest. I could feel her hard nipples through our clothes. Her legs were wrapped around mine. We kissed and kissed until she broke it. Looking directly into my eyes she spoke quietly, “I'm not as naïve as you think, Paul. I may not have done as many things as you, but I know what they are and how to do them; and I want to do them, too. But first, I think I need to confess something to you. Promise you won't laugh at me?”“Of course, Rose. I'd never laugh at you.”“Okay; here goes; back when we started to see each other; Mom thought I was so thrilled to have a real date. I was thrilled, but because the date was with you. Now; the hard part; I'm sure you know that I love you. I realized about a year ago that it wasn't the same kind of love it was when we were younger. I thought I was a freak; being in love with my cousin, so I was thrilled to learn that we're not.” Rose admitted.I couldn't control myself. I broke out in wild laughter. After only a few seconds I could see that Rose was at the verge of tears.Leaning up I brought her face to mine. “Oh, Rose; I'm definitely not laughing at you. I'm laughing at me.” She gave me a look that told me she thought I was crazy. “You see, Rose I've been terrified; struggling with how to tell you exactly the same thing. I love you; I'm in love with you. I've been in love with you for; longer than I care to admit. I think you're the most wonderful person I've ever met and I love being with you. I love kissing you and holding you.”“Touching me?” she asked.“Yes, that will come when you're ready. I know a lot of guys who think that mauling some girl's tits is fun, but it's only fun if you're using it to make her feel great.”“Paul; I'm ready. Make me feel great; please.” She placed her hand on my thigh. My cock responded immediately. I could see that she could feel it; feel it grow. “Oh, Paul it feels so big. Can I see it?” I moved her hands to my belt buckle. It was open a few seconds later.She fumbled with the button on my shorts then pulled my zipper down. She turned to me and kissed me. It was quick but sweet and hot. “I've dreamed of this for so long. It's what I think of when I masturbate. Dreaming of you always makes me so hot.” Rose admitted as she pulled down my shorts and my briefs; my cock sprung up, swinging free in the cool evening. Rose hesitated not at all in touching and stroking me. “Oh; it feels so hot and I can't believe the skin is so soft and smooth. That's kind of a contradiction, isn't it; hard on the inside, yet so soft on the outside.” She shocked me when she leaned down to kiss the tip, testing the sponginess with her lips.“Go ahead, Paul; open my blouse. I want you to touch my breasts.”My hands found her blouse buttons, opening them easily despite their tiny size. She shrugged out of the blouse and helped me with the bra's clasp. I gasped at her beauty. Her breasts were perfectly symmetrical, sitting high on her chest despite their size. They were big; easily a handful for my big muscular paws with their dark brown areolas and hard wrinkled nipples. Despite my strength I knew to be careful and delicate as I massaged them and rolled her nipples between my fingers.I could sense how turned on Rose was becoming. Even in the dim light I could see her arousal; the way she threw her head back, moaned, and arched her back. What the hell would happen when I touched her pussy? I found out a few minutes later when she jumped up and slipped out of her slacks; her panties following a second later.“Jeez, Rose I hope nobody comes down here. You're naked.”“No; I'm wearing my sneakers.” I groaned at her humor. “Well,” she continued, “you could join me, you know.”“Not much point, is there? If anyone shined a flashlight on me I'd be arrested for indecent exposure, for sure. I'll say one thing; being in love with you sure is interesting. Let's see if I can make it more fun for you.” My mouth replaced one of my hands at her breast while the other explored between her legs. My fingers pushed through her thick curls to find her wet; pussy juice literally running down her thighs. My middle finger ran up and down her slit, tickling her clit several times before finding its way into her tight tunnel. Rose's moans became loud groans as she humped my hand. She continued like this for more than five minutes and it was a good thing I was paying attention. She had straddled my hips and was about to lower herself onto my cock.“NO!” I pushed her up then pulled her to me.“Don't misunderstand me, Rose. I'd love to make love with you; I dream of that day; but not here and not now. We're not doing it without protection. If you got pregnant; well, I don't want to even think about the consequences. I love you, Rose. We'll do it, but under better circumstances and when we're prepared properly.” I pulled her in for a kiss. We hugged for a while, as her passions tapered off, then we dressed and I took her home.That special time came two weeks later. We went again to the Coram drive-in, leaving around eleven so we could get to the beach by 11:30. I had laundered the blanket during the week so it would be clean and soft for what we both wanted so badly. I stopped off in the afternoon, on the way home from school, to buy some condoms. Rose had stayed in the truck at my insistence, but peeked into the bag once I had returned. At first she gasped then she had jumped into my lap and engaged me into a torrid kiss before we resumed our trip home.Our touching had become more daring and more frequent over the past weeks. Rose had confided that she masturbated furiously after our dates.“You get me so hot, Paul. I could never sleep until I can get relief.” I had admitted doing the same. We both thought we were ready now for the next step.I laid the blanket carefully onto an area that was clean of any seaweed and where the pebbles were small and plentiful. North shore Long Island beaches were a combination of sand, rounded pebbles, and rocks. I'd learned at an early age that lying on the pebbles was much more comfortable than lying on the sand which would pack down and become as hard as a rock. Rose and I stood together and kissed as she ran her hands up the back of my shirt. I ran mine down the back of her shorts. We were so hot for each other; our clothes were off in less than a minute.This was the third time we'd been naked together on the beach. Last Friday night we played miniature golf again knowing that we'd be done early. Rose laughed when I let her win again. We came to the beach and undressed each other, eagerly. “Have you done this before, Paul?”“Not exactly like this, Rose. I'm doing this because I love you. The other times were pure lust. I'm sure I lust after you even more, but I also love you terribly.” We kissed then and I pulled her down with me to the blanket. We would both cum, but tonight we would masturbate each other. I lay next to Rose, fondling her right breast with my left hand while I suckled at her left. My right hand went straight to her dripping wet cunt. I wasn't at all surprised to find it gushing with delicious juice. My fingers found her tunnel and fucked her at a frenetic pace. Her hand found my cock, but I restrained her. I wanted to make sure that she had a very pleasurable experience, one she'd want again and again. She writhed in her ecstasy; and when I moved my finger to her clit she came so hard she screamed at the top of her lungs until she collapsed into my arms.I clutched her back by running my arm between her legs and my hand over her butt. I could feel her humping against my forearm as her orgasm went on and on. Finally, it ended with a sigh, as though all the air had been forced from her lungs. I moved to hold her, but she was quicker; her lips mashed into mine as though all her passion was escaping through her mouth. I looked down to find she was almost unconscious. I held her gently until she stirred. “Oh, Paul; what was that? It was so incredible; overwhelming.”“I'd say you had the mother of all orgasms. Do you remember screaming for like thirty seconds?” She looked incredulous. “You did. I hope nobody calls the cops.”“I didn't do that, did I?” Rose was astounded at my accounting of her climax. I just nodded and pulled her in for yet another sensational kiss. She broke it a minute later to ask, “Can we wait a bit before I take care of you?”“Of course, I'll wait forever for you. You know that.”“I don't want you to wait that long. I want to take care of you just like you took care of me. Besides, I want to see how that big hard thing you have really works.”I laughed. “I only have one piece of advice, Rose; move to the side. Don't aim it anywhere near your face unless you want an early bath. Don't forget, the water's really cold now.” She looked unsure so I continued, “When I cum I'll probably shoot two or three feet into the air. You don't want to get in the way. I doubt your folks would be too thrilled to have you come home with semen in your hair. Mine would probably kill me.”“Don't worry. I'll protect you.” Even Rose had to laugh at that one. “Okay, I'll stay out of the way.” I pulled her to me for another kiss. I felt her hand on me as our lips came together. Her tongue flicked in my mouth as her hand gripped and stroked me. She kissed me passionately, but broke it after only a few seconds. “Sorry, but I want to see this.” She sat up to stroke me with both hands. She gripped me tightly, her hands moving faster and faster.My breathing became rapid and shallow as my orgasm approached. Suddenly, the familiar feeling was there. “Rose!” But instead of aiming away from her body she twisted my cock so my first spray hit between her breasts. The second struck just a trifle lower. All in all she took seven forceful rivers of slick white semen onto her magnificent body before the final weak eruption flew a mere six inches from my cock. I lay there on the blanket totally drained.To be continued in part 2. by senor longo for Sex Stories.

Social Symbolism 77 - Can'tSleep123 ” thinking of quiting , cantsleep is single , roommate sex stories ”

Rico Roxx Social Suicide

Play Episode Listen Later Nov 23, 2024 48:39

long time no new content . well finally a new episode after months of radio silence. my email is now mindblow221@gmail.com to email me show might end soon . let me know if I should keep podcasting. Just for lolz. cheers ricoroxx

Trick or Tease: Your Spooky Sex Stories!

F**ks Given

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 24, 2024 48:37

It's spooky season Curious Fuckers and in this episode we read out your sex stories that took a horrifyingly wrong turn! Reed has a girthy story from her recent holiday and Florence gives an update on her relationship. To watch the full video, see exclusive content and support the podcast join our Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/comecurious Follow us on Instagram @comecurious and DM us your questions and f*ck off stories! Follow Florence @florencebark Follow Reed @reedamberx Produced and edited by @sillygooseteam Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

dm spooky trick tease sex stories

DDG & Halle Bailey Break Up, Tia Mowry Speaks Out About Losing Her Virginity, Bad Sex Stories & More

What More Can I Say?

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 9, 2024 66:10 Transcription Available

Tone Kapone, KeKe, and Zach Boog talk DDG & Halle Bailey Break Up, Tia Mowry Speaks Out About Losing Her Virginity, Bad Sex Stories & More!

losing breakup virginity keke halle bailey bad sex sex stories ddg tia mowry

Nightcap Gone Wild: Unc's quirks, Ocho can't spell, and fans tell raunchy sex stories Relive the craziest moments of Nightcap, including Shannon Sharpe & Chad "Ochocinco" Johnson's wildest monents from the live show in Atlanta, Houston & Da

Nightcap with Unc and Ocho

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 21, 2024 80:44 Transcription Available

Relive the craziest moments of Nightcap, including Shannon Sharpe & Chad "Ochocinco" Johnson's wildest monents from the live show in Atlanta, Houston & Dallas.03:14 - Introduction03:20 - Ocho's favorite smells07:46 - Unc showers 4 times a day !?!?14:52 - Spello Cinco LIVE30:15 - Sex or Next31:36 - Shannon's pregame ritual38:00 - The Relle Report42:15 - Terrell Owens joins the show46:12 - Spello Cinco58:40 - Eating Booty: Pros and cons01:06:10 - Unc loves Toronto01:11:56 - Ocho pranks Unc1:18:30 - Shannon gives wisdom(Timestamps may vary based on advertisements.)#Volume #ClubSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

sex live show spell unc craziest relive gone wild ocho shannon sharpe wildest quirks terrell owens nightcap raunchy sex stories chad ochocinco johnson

Tony Katz and the Morning News Full Show 9-20-24

Tony Katz + The Morning News

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 20, 2024 72:07

Kamala Harris on Oprah yesterday did not do her any favors. AOC complains about the targeted pager attacks on Hezbollah. Biden's team did not reach out to law enforcement after getting hacked Trump campaign emails from the Iranians. Retired border chief ordered to not report border crossers with ties to terrorism. Vivek Ramaswamy Holds A Town Hall In Springfield, Ohio. Springfield Mayor does not want Trump to come. IMPD Calling In Help From State Police To Crack Down On Spinning. Who has the sexiest voice on WIBC. Nancy Mace Reveals Flirty DMs from Michael Eric Dyson After Their Explosive CNN Clash: ‘We Look Good Together'. $700 Snap-On Microwave. Oprah hawks for Kamala, while Kamala says nothing. Weird Week of Sex Stories. Is Tony the only normal person? Apprenticeships in Indiana. Rashida Tlaib Giving Aid And Comfort To The Enemy. Degenerate Rob Kendall gives his football pics for this weekend. See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

donald trump joe biden ohio indiana oprah winfrey kamala harris retired iranians alexandria ocasio cortez kamala hezbollah apprenticeships morning news sex stories wibc tony katz

Tony Katz and the Morning News 3rd Hr 9-20-24

Tony Katz + The Morning News

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 20, 2024 25:45

Weird Week of Sex Stories. Is Tony the only normal person? Apprenticeships in Indiana. Rashida Tlaib Giving Aid And Comfort To The Enemy. Degenerate Rob Kendall gives his football pics for this weekend. See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

indiana apprenticeships morning news sex stories tony katz

Ep. 166 - Sex Stories From Sugar Daddy Carsten and His Healing Harem

Secrets of a Sugar Daddy

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 4, 2024 53:02

Carsten Graff joined us from Denmark to share some incredible dating stories. He wrote us a letter and we had to get him on the show! Carsten grew up always thinking about sex and as he grew older, it never changed. He has written 25 books about sexual taboos, but when he found Sugar Dating, he immediately knew this lifestyle suited him well. Carsten went to Brasil and created a Sugar Baby harem, and you'll be shocked to find out how it made him feel after the experience. Finally, he shares a crazy story about an Airbnb host who came on to him sexually…you'll be quite surprised on how that progressed. These stories and so much more were divulged in this sexy, yet eye-opening episode!

healing airbnb brasil daddy denmark sugar daddies carsten sugar babies harem sex stories

Weenie Boys and Disaster Sex Stories

Dumb Blonde

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 2, 2024 50:39

Bunnie and the crew sit down to recap a wild Vegas trip where they had their fill of weenie boys and street meat (yes, you heard that right). They then share even MORE sex fails including couch stains, drunk wedding days and a surprise visit from Princess Elsa. At the end of the ep, Bunnie and Tasha share a special announcement about a new adventure! Watch Full Episodes & More:www.dumbblondeunrated.comSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

las vegas comedy boys funny comedians disasters laugh jelly roll sex stories weenie princess elsa

The Sex Olympics

Pussy Church

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 28, 2024 41:39

Lara and Aquaman are back for a brand new season of ‘Pussy Church'! Get ready for some exciting stories and juicy discussions. Join Lara on her quest to gospel about sex, worship erotic art, and give advice on your sexy confessions. In this week's episode:Discover why France is hosting the sexiest Olympics yet.Dive into the controversy surrounding Katy Perry's “Women's World” music video.Explore the most and least favorite sex positions.If you want to check out Lara's latest Substack article, click here.

women world france discover olympic games explore dive substack aquaman katy perry sexual wellness sex stories sexpodcast sex advice sex positions pussy church

Summer Smokescreens Part Two

Lala's Bedtime Tales: Erotic Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 27, 2024 39:45

Hello, Sexy! Welcome to Lala's Bedtime Tales: Erotic Stories Podcast! The latest episode of Lala's Bedtime Tales is a very sexy summer erotica tale guaranteed to turn up the heat in a seductive way that'll thrill and excite you. Be sure to listen to the first part of Summer Smokescreens before diving into this spicy tale. Priya Singh is willing to lay it all on the line to prove to Kenzo that he has her heart when she calls him on his bluff but was this a huge mistake on her part or will her bold actions bring them closer together this summer?Shop The Splash Into Sexy Sales Event With 45% Off The Entire Website: https://www.lalasbedtimetales.com/storeEnroll In The Beginner's Guide To Spicy Romance Masterclass Today And Enjoy An Additional $30 off with code: 30offspicyromance: https://lalasbedtimetales.thinkific.com/courses/beginner-s-guide-to-spicy-romance-readsGrab Your Copy Of The Beginner's Guide To Spicy Romance Bundle and snag it for a limited-time offer of SPICYROMANCE30: https://www.lalasbedtimetales.com/store/p/thebeginnersguidetospicyromanceguidedworkbookbundleFor bonus and exclusive content, be sure to subscribe to Lala's Bedtime Tales Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/lalasbedtimetalesJoin Lala's Bedtime Tales Facebook Group to become a part of a fun community of Sexual Liberators:https://www.facebook.com/groups/643493350188949For Erotica Book Recommendations & Reviews, Subscribe To My YouTube Channel: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCrJN4CGfacNlJ2p-xqO25ugFor more Erotic Stories, Sex & Love Advice, and Sexual Health & Education, Visit Lala's Website: www.lalasbedtimestales.com Subscribe to Lala's Bedtime Tales Mailing List: https://www.lalasbedtimetales.com/lalasmailinglistFor more sensual and erotic content, follow Lala's Bedtime Tales on Social Media: Tik Tok: https://www.tiktok.com/@lalastalesFacebook: https://www.facebook.com/LalasBedtimeTales/Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/lalasbedtimetales/GoodReads: https://www.goodreads.com/user/show/173719369-lalaSupport the Show.

197- New members of the Fam J and Tom join the retail podcasters in talking about Hauch a Tua girl, sex stories, and so much more...

The FAM 305: GURU, Dre, MamaG and KDub Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 23, 2024 71:56

Thanks for listening to this podcast: You can now buy some great merch on: ⁠https://www.teepublic.com/user/mr-guru-305⁠ https://teespring.com/stores/the-fam-305-store⁠ ⁠ Check out the great shirts and more! Make sure you follow us on X(Formerly Twitter), Instagram,Threads( mr_guru305954) and Facebook at @The Fam 305. Our website is TheFam305podcast.com, check us out! Also, you can email us at thefam305podcast@gmail.com. We are now live streaming on YouTube and Facebook Live: ⁠https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCLoepE3TIiPhuaGcYGbzqoQ⁠ ⁠https://www.facebook.com/The-FAM-305-104943024514608/⁠ Don't forget to listen, share and subscribe to the Fam305 on Apple Podcasts Come join in the fun with the Fam305 podcast crew! You can message us live during the livecast and also listen to our podcast @thefam305podcast on Apple Podcast, Spotify, Anchor, and other podcasting apps! --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/thefam305/message Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/thefam305/support

spotify anchor podcasters apple podcast retail threads fam hauch new members sex stories girl sex

BONUS: First Time Sex Stories

Give Them Lala ... with Randall

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 17, 2024 32:11

How did you lose your virginity and if you could change anything about it, would you? Lala, Easton and Jess share their first-time stories, but only one of them is happy with how it went. Listen and find out who! GTL Bonus video episodes available Mondays at 9am Pacific on YouTube: https://youtube.com/@GiveThemLalaPodcast?si=9oETguBpysJbttBz Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

pacific lala sex stories

Summer Smokescreens Part One

Lala's Bedtime Tales: Erotic Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 14, 2024 64:30

Hello, my loves! Welcome to Lala's Bedtime Tales: Erotic Stories Podcast! The latest episode of Lala's Bedtime Tales is a very sexy summer erotica tale guaranteed to turn up the heat in a seductive way that'll thrill and excite you. This is the first part of the erotica sex story. So, stay tuned for the second part that will be dropping next week! Or, if you want early access to the next part of this episode, be sure to join the Exclusive Patreon Community. Priya Singh is a quiet, shy wallflower who's believed her entire life that she's met the one when it comes to Kenzo Whitlock. There's only one problem—they're complete opposites, and he's never seen her as anything more than his god-sister. Yet, unforeseen circumstances will have them living under one roof together all summer long. Will this be the summer that Priya convinces Kenzo to see her as more like the girl of his dreams, or will it end in heartache for her? Shop The Splash Into Sexy Sales Event With 45% Off The Entire Website: https://www.lalasbedtimetales.com/storeEnroll In The Beginner's Guide To Spicy Romance Masterclass Today: https://lalasbedtimetales.thinkific.com/courses/beginner-s-guide-to-spicy-romance-readsGrab Your Copy Of The Beginner's Guide To Spicy Romance Bundle: https://www.lalasbedtimetales.com/store/p/thebeginnersguidetospicyromanceguidedworkbookbundleFor bonus and exclusive content, be sure to subscribe to Lala's Bedtime Tales Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/lalasbedtimetalesJoin Lala's Bedtime Tales Facebook Group to become a part of a fun community of Sexual Liberators:https://www.facebook.com/groups/643493350188949For Erotica Book Recommendations & Reviews, Subscribe To My YouTube Channel: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCrJN4CGfacNlJ2p-xqO25ugFor more Erotic Stories, Sex & Love Advice, and Sexual Health & Education, Visit Lala's Website: www.lalasbedtimestales.com Subscribe to Lala's Bedtime Tales Mailing List: https://www.lalasbedtimetales.com/lalasmailinglistFor more sensual and erotic content, follow Lala's Bedtime Tales on Social Media: Tik Tok: https://www.tiktok.com/@lalastalesFacebook: https://www.facebook.com/LalasBedtimeTales/Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/lalasbedtimetales/GoodReads: https://www.goodreads.com/user/show/173719369-lalaSupport the Show.

education books sex storytelling sexuality lala inclusivity performing arts goodreads sexual health women empowerment priya erotica sex positive love advice sex stories unrequited love erotic stories bedtime tales

The Best of Sex Stories #3

risk portugal pitch sex stories andrea allan

Play Episode Listen Later Jun 6, 2024 34:19

A look back at some of our favorite stories about sex, with Andrea Allan and the late, great Mauro Montoya. • Come to Portugal for RISK!'s 15th Anniversary in May 2025: risk-show.com/portugal • Pitch us your story! risk-show.com/submissions • Support RISK! through Patreon at patreon.com/risk or make a one-time donation: paypal.me/riskshow • Get tickets to RISK! live shows: risk-show.com/live • Get the RISK! Book and shop for merch: risk-show.com/shop • Take our storytelling classes: thestorystudio.org • Hire Kevin Allison as a coach or get personalized videos: kevinallison.com To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Replay - Sex Stories

Badass Breastfeeding Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later May 27, 2024 35:49

Join our Patreon Community!https://www.patreon.com/badassbreastfeedingpodcastDid you find it difficult to have sex after you had a baby?Were you afraid your sex life would not be the same again?You have to hear the stories from other breastfeeders who felt like this. You aren't alone. If you are a new listener, we would love to hear from you. Please consider leaving us a review on itunes or sending us an email with your suggestions and comments to badassbreastfeedingpodcast@gmail.comWE HAVE TRANSCRIPTS!! You can also add your email to our list and have episodes sent right to your inbox! Things we talked about:How this episode came about [3:54]Abby's story [5:32]First story – sex after c-section [7:37]Second story [11:54]Feeling dry, hormones, and vaginal changes [12:44]Story 3, things are changing [14:25]Story 4, adult breastfeeding [22:06]Story 5 about zero sex [24:05]Bill Clinton sex [25:47]Dianne's favorite story [27:19]Facebook stories [31:05] This week's shout out [21:06]@MswrightswayAshley Wright *This Episode is sponsored by Kindred Bravely and Fairhaven Health Links to information we discussed or episodes you should check out! https://badassbreastfeedingpodcast.com/episode/079-boobs/ Set up your consultation with Diannehttps://badassbreastfeedingpodcast.com/consultations/Follow our Podcast~https://badassbreastfeedingpodcast.comHere is how you can connect with Dianne and Abby~Abby Theuring https://www.thebadassbreastfeeder.comDianne Cassidy http://www.diannecassidyconsulting.com Music we use~Music: "Levels of Greatness" from "We Used to Paint Stars in the Sky (2012)" courtesy of Scott Holmes at freemusicarchive.org/music/Scott Holmes

music story greatness period fake news levels bill clinton amazon alexa glennon doyle ovulation scott holmes sex stories la leche league marketin paint stars

[EXCLUSIVE] BRO SHOWS COCK + RECENT SEX STORIES

THE WILD PODCAST

Play Episode Listen Later May 3, 2024 21:50

watch the video version at wildthings.vip/patreon

exclusive cock sex stories

Reading YOUR Gay Sex Stories! | You're Having Gay Sex

We're Having Gay Sex

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 10, 2024 1:28

We react to your insane, wild, and unbelievable dating/hookup stories over on our Patreon exclusive series, "You're Having Gay Sex." Your subscriptions help us make the podcast, and literally NONE of this is possible without your donations! In return, you get access to 4 EXTRA EPISODES A MONTH of this hilarious and exclusive series! Listen now: https://www.patreon.com/WHGS Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

reading sex stories gay sex

Your CRAZY Sex Stories!! w/ Caroline Hughes

say what?

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 10, 2024 46:59

Hanna is joined by her bff Caroline to share your crazy and funny sex stories! From breast milk to animals getting involved, these stories are so good and funny. Remember, sex isn't like the movies! Hanna's fave bedsheets: https://amzn.to/3JdbH2w

hughes sex stories crazy sex

Heidi and Frank - 04/08/24

Frosty, Heidi and Frank Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Apr 8, 2024

Topics discussed on today's show: Eclipse Day, Sports News, Birthdays, History Quiz, The Trendmill, 20 in 24, Rock Climbers, Cruise Ships, Intrusive Thoughts, Whistlers, Sex Stories, and Apologies.

apologies birthdays cruise ships sports news intrusive thoughts sex stories whistlers

Two Pump Chump | Bad Sex Stories

Sometimes Funny Always Awkward

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 19, 2024 37:34

Hey hotties! Hope you're wet with excitement to hear some bad sex stories! We're talking candy cane dicks, falling asleep mid sesh and giving birth to strawberries. Sexy. AND we share some of your juicy juicy secrets. Today's episode is brought to you by Tempus One - the all new Prosecco based wine spritzer, bursting with refreshing fruit flavours - grab one at select Dan Murphy's or BWS today! Have a story you wanna share? Email us at: sometimesfunnypod@gmail.com Follow Maddy on TikTok and Instagram Follow Grace on Instagram Follow the podcast on TikTok and Instagram

tiktok sexy pump prosecco chump bad sex sex stories dan murphy bws

#366 Erotic Bucket Lists and How to Handle Rejection - with Wyoh Lee

Shameless Sex

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 30, 2024 67:51 Very Popular

What is... The “Whorearchy” and how is it related to the social expectations that drive sex-related commerce? A secrecy kink and how is it connected to our creative and sexual expression? An erotic bucket list and how can people create their own? The benefit of experiencing rejection, and how can people learn to better handle it when it comes? About our guest: Our guest today is Wyoh Lee, a photographer, researcher and creative educator dedicated to making the world a sexier, more loving place. Since 2013, she has helped people embrace their full range of creative self-expression—including sex, our “original creativity”. She supports individuals, couples and moresomes in understanding and prioritizing their desires through personalized breakthrough sessions and retreats that might include writing, photography, video, paint, collage, music, movement, talk, touch and/or whatever other medium feels relevant to the goal. On her podcast Sex Stories, guests share details of their personal and/or work-related histories in an effort to add social and emotional context to the sex ed most of us never got. She is currently getting her masters in Sexual Health and is obsessed with studying the Whorearchy—a term that describes the hierarchical attitudes among and towards sex workers that shifts, depending on the point of view. Her favorite thing aside from actually having sex is learning what people love or wonder about it. To learn more visit https://www.wyohlee.com Join us April 24th-29th, 2024 for The Shameless Sex Retreat: Unleash Your Shameless Self - in Tulum! Spaces are limited to reserve your spot ASAP here or at https://tri.ps/ye3v8 Do you love us? Do you REALLY love us? Then order our book now! Go to https://shamelesssex.com to snag your copy Support Shameless Sex by sending us gifts via our Amazon Wish List Other links: Get the pleasure and heath benefits from pumping up your bits at https://aprilamy.com Get $10 your next STI test by going to http://shamelesspod.com, then clicking STDCheck, and use code Shameless Get 10% off + free shipping with code SHAMELESS10 on Uberlube AKA our favorite lubricant at https://uberlube.com Get 10% off while mastering the art of pleasure at http://OMGyes.com/shameless Get 15% off all of your sex toys with code SHAMELESSSEX at http://purepleasureshop.com

rejection spaces lists bucket list sexual health erotic sti tulum sex stories omgyes shameless sex wyoh stdcheck

249 | Super Shameless: Amy Baldwin's Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 26, 2024 77:00

Amy Baldwin—half the duo behind the awesome Shameless Sex podcast—joins Wyoh to talk about: How she always wins as a subby brat Topping from the bottom A moment of erotic epiphany Being straight is real The cool and hard parts of ENM partnership Successfully navigating dating apps, group sex and sex parties, The process of co-writing the Shameless Sex book with her co-host April spank bank fantasies

stories stats shameless sex stories shameless sex amy baldwin be a guest wyoh

248 | It Hurts (& That's the Point): Fancy Feast's Sex Stories

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 19, 2024 68:06

Fancy Feast joins Wyoh to celebrate the nuances of dialogue that her book is inspiring. She shares about teaching masturbation to fellow campers as a teen, helping a friend give a handjob, instructing blowjob workshops, burlesque and how she crafts performances, phone sex, diving into the world of robot fetishists, nun and religious play, cucks, subs, power play, candle wax, rope play, and biting.

work jewish naked hurts stats burlesque sex stories fancy feast be a guest wyoh

The Best of Sex Stories #2: The Buttisode (co-hosted by Ray Christian)

risk pitch co hosted sex stories ray christian

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 18, 2024 64:13 Very Popular

Guest co-host Dr. Ray Christian joins Kevin to look back at some of our favorite stories about sex, especially the ones about butts. • Pitch us your story! risk-show.com/submissions • Support RISK! through Patreon at patreon.com/risk or make a one-time donation: paypal.me/riskshow • Get tickets to RISK! live shows: risk-show.com/live • Get the RISK! Book and shop for merch: risk-show.com/shop • Take our storytelling classes: thestorystudio.org • Hire Kevin Allison as a coach or get personalized videos: kevinallison.com To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Hard the Entire Time We're Talking: Casey Donatello's Sexy Update

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 15, 2024 50:19 Very Popular

Casey tells Wyoh all about nude camping, her OnlyFans adventures, and what it's like co-hosting a podcast with her husband while rediscovering hot details from her past relationships. Original Episode from November 2022 | Hotwife with a Double Vaginal Creampie Fantasy: Casey Donatello's Sex Stories

sexy onlyfans stats entire donatello sex stories hotwife original episode be a guest wyoh

247 | Sexy Sin-Eater Loves Stranger Sex: Jupiter Jetson's Sex Stories

tiktok newsletter neighborhood sneaky suspicious svu sex stories tour dates greek americans sneaky link gus constantellis

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 12, 2024 81:19 Very Popular

Jupiter Jetson joins Wyoh to share about being trained by other Dominants at BDSM dungeons, STI testing practices in the sex industry, dick checks at the brothel, growing up in an almost-cult, her half-naked fundraising, impact play, single-tail whipping, European singing adventures, stranger sex, acting in professional porn, working at a legal brothel, her first DP on camera, the magic of scissoring, being mean for money, being outrageously wet, meeting fans at the brothel, and fulfilling first-time fantasies.

european loves sexy stranger jupiter stats bdsm dp sti sex stories jetson sin eater dominants be a guest wyoh

Gus Constantellis is a Suspicious Sneaky Link | WHGS Ep. 202

We're Having Gay Sex

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 8, 2024 74:06

Gus Constantellis is an amazing Greek-American standup, writer, and soon-to-be cookbook author, but today he is in the apartment to cook some sizzling hot SEX STORIES! In addition, the wonderful SVU cop Kylie Vincent joins us once again as temporary co-host while Maddie is touring on the road. We discuss having suspicious sex while abroad, grieving the death of well-known loved ones, and we learn the true history of queer icon Marsha P. Jonestown. Ashley puts numbers on the boards. Kylie does sex work. You can follow Gus on Instagram & TikTok: @constantlygus https://linktr.ee/constantlygus/, And you can listen to his new podcast, “Welcome to the Neighborhood,” now: https://www.youtube.com/@welcometotheneighborhoodpod SUPPORT OUR PODCAST: Bonus Content: https://www.patreon.com/WHGS Merch: https://shop.merchcentral.com/collections/ashley-gavin Watch on this YouTube: https://youtu.be/UPpE9vRqWdM FOLLOW ASHLEY GAVIN @ashgavs TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@ashgavscomedy Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/ashgavs/ YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@ashgavs Twitter: https://twitter.com/ashgavs Tour Dates & Newsletter: https://www.ashleygavin.com/#dates FOLLOW KYLIE VINCENT @kylievincentthefirst TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@kylievincentthefirst Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/kylievincentthefirst/ YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@kylievincent5189 Tour Dates: https://www.kylierosevincent.com/ PRODUCED BY SWETSHOP: Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/swetshop.tv/ ______________________________________________ SUPPORT OUR SPONSORS GREEN CHEF: Use code “60gay” to get get 60% off, plus 20% off your first two months at https://www.greenchef.com/60gay SMALLS: Use promo code “GAY” to get 50% off, plus free shipping at https://www.smalls.com/gay Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

246 | The Year of Irresistible Invitations: Wyoh's January Bucket List Targets

comedy funny nightmare graphic sex stories yeh nightmare fuel abbie chatfield

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 5, 2024 81:31 Very Popular

Wyoh and Kimberly do updates, listener emails and reflect on FIVE YEARS OF SEX STORIES!!! 04:29 Wyoh's December Recap 08:28 OnlyFans & Patreon Updates 10:21 Sexy Book Club 13:05 Five Years of Sex Stories: Learnings & Noodles 22:49 January Bucket List Targets 26:11 Lovely Listener Messages 26:21 Vacuum Kink followup with details + favorite brands for vacuum jobs 30:49 Where can a masochistic bratty sub leaning switch find community? 36:37 Stag or cuck and how do I come out as kinky? 51:52 Geke (from Episode 172) writes in about sexy arthritis and a calendar of homemade pictures 53:57 Listener celebrations!!! 59:31 From Terrible to Irresistible Invitations: Wyoh deep dives on how to get a YES

onlyfans targets bucket list irresistible invitations stag sex stories be a guest wyoh

Scott's very very very graphic nightmare sex story

Luke And Sassy Scott

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 26, 2023 19:38

If that title isn't enough of a warning, well then that's on you! We were recently interviewed by Abbie Chatfield on her podcast It's A Lot where she gets people to tell extremely f*cked up 'nightmare fuel' stories, and the story Scott chose to tell involves a murder motel, a man in his 50s, his ute and his foreskin. Yeh, it's graphic alright. If you can handle it, strap in to hear the story, and then next week Lukaboy will bring us his nightmare fuel which involves being gaslit and blind-sighted. If you want more f*cked up nightmare fuel stories with Abbie, check out her podcast It's A Lot wherever you get your pods. CREDITS: Hosts: Luke And Sassy Scott and Abbie Chatfield Producer: Mandy Catalano Supervising Producer: Lem Zakharia Executive Digital Producer: Oscar Gordon Social and Video Producer: Amy Code Audio imager: Nat Marshall Managing Producer: Sam Cavanagh Talent Manager: Kirsty KassabisSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Sex Stories #1